Podcasts about Fuck

Lesley shares a powerful reminder from Māori culture about honoring people in their own time and space — including yourself — and why this perspective can shift how you move through the world. She celebrates meaningful wins from OPC members and opens up about how changing her recording schedule completely transformed her tour experience this year. It's a gentle nudge to reflect, reset, and make space for the version of you that's growing right now.If you have any questions about this episode or want to get some of the resources we mentioned, head over to LesleyLogan.co/podcast https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/. If you have any comments or questions about the Be It pod shoot us a message at beit@lesleylogan.co mailto:beit@lesleylogan.co. And as always, if you're enjoying the show please share it with someone who you think would enjoy it as well. It is your continued support that will help us continue to help others. Thank you so much! Never miss another show by subscribing at LesleyLogan.co/subscribe https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/#follow-subscribe-free.In this episode you will learn about:What takiwātanga revealed about honoring people in their own timing.How Māori values uplift neurodiversity with dignity and respect.Wins from OPC members showing strength, consistency, and body awareness.Why recording months early transformed Lesley's tour experience.How reflecting on last year's setbacks helped her build a better schedule.Episode References/Links:Submit your wins or questions - https://beitpod.com/questionsLife on the Spectrum - https://www.instagram.com/p/DKFvUjjOyJt If you enjoyed this episode, make sure and give us a five star rating and leave us a review on iTunes, Podcast Addict, Podchaser or Castbox. https://lovethepodcast.com/BITYSIDEALS! DEALS! DEALS! DEALS! https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/memberships/perks/#equipmentCheck out all our Preferred Vendors & Special Deals from Clair Sparrow, Sensate, Lyfefuel BeeKeeper's Naturals, Sauna Space, HigherDose, AG1 and ToeSox https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/memberships/perks/#equipmentBe in the know with all the workshops at OPC https://workshops.onlinepilatesclasses.com/lp-workshop-waitlistBe It Till You See It Podcast Survey https://pod.lesleylogan.co/be-it-podcasts-surveyBe a part of Lesley's Pilates Mentorship https://lesleylogan.co/elevate/FREE Ditching Busy Webinar https://ditchingbusy.com/Resources:Watch the Be It Till You See It podcast on YouTube! https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCq08HES7xLMvVa3Fy5DR8-gLesley Logan website https://lesleylogan.co/Be It Till You See It Podcast https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/Online Pilates Classes by Lesley Logan https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/Online Pilates Classes by Lesley Logan on YouTube https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCjogqXLnfyhS5VlU4rdzlnQProfitable Pilates https://profitablepilates.com/about/Follow Us on Social Media:Instagram https://www.instagram.com/lesley.logan/The Be It Till You See It Podcast YouTube channel https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCq08HES7xLMvVa3Fy5DR8-gFacebook https://www.facebook.com/llogan.pilatesLinkedIn https://www.linkedin.com/in/lesley-logan/The OPC YouTube Channel https://www.youtube.com/@OnlinePilatesClasses Episode Transcript:Lesley Logan 0:00  It's Fuck Yeah Friday. Brad Crowell 0:01  Fuck yeah. Lesley Logan 0:05  Welcome to the Be It Till You See It podcast where we talk about taking messy action, knowing that perfect is boring. I'm Lesley Logan, Pilates instructor and fitness business coach. I've trained thousands of people around the world and the number one thing I see stopping people from achieving anything is self-doubt. My friends, action brings clarity and it's the antidote to fear. Each week, my guest will bring bold, executable, intrinsic and targeted steps that you can use to put yourself first and Be It Till You See It. It's a practice, not a perfect. Let's get started. Lesley Logan 0:44  Hey, Be It babe. How are you? My God, it's December 5. This is crazy. This year is going wild. This is your Fuck Yeah Friday, because we got to celebrate Fridays together. And I really love doing these short and sweet episodes. I hope you love them too. I would love to know you. You gotta let us know, and you can send your wins in or your questions in your feedback beitpod.com/questions. Lesley Logan 1:07  So today's episode is quick. I give you something that inspired me from the interwebs, which you know can be a weird place. Then I share something that you sent me, and then I share a win of mine. So here we go. So this one is from the Maori culture, and I hope I said that, it's, it's a hard word for me to say, Maori culture, so I apologize if I said that wrong. In Maori culture, autism is known as, and this is, I'm going to say not correctly, but we're going to go for it. Takiwātanga, meaning, in their own space and time, in their own time and space. And this is powerful world reflects a worldview that honors neurodiversity, seeing each person's way of being as valid, dignified and deserving of respect. Rather than focusing on deficits, takiwātanga encourages inclusion, understanding the belief that everyone experiences life in at their own pace, in their own unique way. And then the post says, Let's embrace perspectives rooted in respect, mana, which means inherent dignity and whanaungatanga, relationships. I'm sorry I've definitely butchered that one, but I hope that you are as inspired as I am, because I actually really appreciate this. I think it's really easy in our culture, especially right now, to be thinking of people who are different than us as having less or we need to fix that or change that. And I just think it's a beautiful thing, like in their own space and time, and their own time and space. Not only should they have that, but we should be giving ourselves all of that. And I just think that that word is beautiful, and I hope that that inspires you to think of yourself and anyone else in your life who is autistic as as being unique. And then, instead of focusing on deficits, focusing on like their their unique person. I hope that we can do that. I think if you're listening to this podcast, you probably are someone who does, who generally tries to be respectful of others, but it is hard, right? It's so hard, especially when people get confused or people get misinformation. And so I hope that that gives you a little inspiration, and it's just like, oh, what a food for thought. I love that. Lesley Logan 3:18  Okay, now your wins. You guys sent me a bunch, so we're gonna go with a couple of them. Here we go. @denisestargazer, my QL is getting stronger and my side bends are finally deep. I love that so much for you. Yeah, it's, like, Pilates is so good. It balances and balances. Someone else could have really overworking QLs, right? And so it's so I love that you got to feel that for your body and get something deep out of it. Peter does Pilates. Had my run scheduled, did not want to go at all. Did 95% of what was scheduled. You know what? I love that. At OPC, we always say like finishing is optional. I think it's really important that one, we're always listening to ourselves. Gotta listen to our bodies. But also it was scheduled, so sometimes it's once you get going, it's like, okay, I can do this. And 95% it's amazing. Like we're celebrating. Okay. One more, @etain.pilates. My teacher didn't have to adjust my legs in prone for Swan, like she does every week. Way to go. Insane. It sounds like your body is starting to connect the dots and not need to be reminded. You know, I love that sometimes people are like, always checklisting in their Pilates practice, like, did I do this? Did I do that? Did I do this? And it's like the goal is that your body does it on its own. All right, you can send your wins in. I love sharing them. Some of them are short, some of them are sweet, some of them are long. I don't care. Bring them in. You want to hear your wins on the show. Here's why, because at some point you're gonna have a crappy Friday, and then hearing a win that you sent me is gonna remind you of something you did do, and that is worth celebrating. Lesley Logan 4:53  All right, my win. So we're on tour right now, and my win is getting to tour, and being so well rested, so prepared, having filmed everything early, and I'm not going, we're going on tour, and I had, I'm going to come back to being behind on my work, like, I'm just so grateful. Look, this was a team effort. This was a year and a half in the making. You've heard me talk about this. I brought a win like this up in the past, but truly, it just keeps getting better. And one of the ways it keeps getting better, and I'll share, I'll share with you how this win came to be. So after everything that we do, we always reflect back on, like, was that good? Is that something we do again? And I am constantly like, reflecting on, how did I feel on that tour, what could I, what, what would have made it better for me, so I can make the tour better for those who are attending. And last year, I got sick before the tour, so yay, sick before the tour. That's wonderful. But that meant that I actually couldn't record two of the YouTube videos before we left, and there would not be time for us to record them on tour, nor would there be time for us to record them when we got back in time for them to release on YouTube. So we just missed a month of YouTube videos, which is unlike us. We've never done that before. Now we have playlists, and we had other tutorials we could drop, but we didn't have our long forms, and that would be like, just we never missed, and I just had to get to come to terms, like it's just not gonna happen. We put too much on my plate. I got sick. And so with my assistant, I was like, okay, we have to make sure that there is room in the schedule for things to go haywire, for me to get sick. And so what's so cool is we adjusted my schedule way back in January so that I would be recording so far in advance, which is not always ideal, because that means like, I'm not recording things in with like, what is going on with the world at the exact same time. However, it allows, if I get sick, there's a little bit more wiggle room to record things, versus just skipping things. So it just feels so good going on this tour, having been so prepared and so on top of things, and knowing that when I come back to my home in January, like the most important thing I have to do is get my hair done and my nails done, like, that's it. So do you hear how a win can be in so many things? It can be a long practice thing. It can be something small. You can also just be in like, I felt a certain way. I don't want to feel like that again. I made a plan, I did the plan, and here we are. So I, being it till you, see, it is hard. Every time, we evolve. We learn more things about ourselves. We figure something out. It's like a mountain with no peak, but not in a way that we're unsatisfied, in a way that we just keep taking a look back at how far we've come and adjusting our path going forward. Because also for my ladies, listening to this, like our bodies are changing, right? I am 42 so you might be in your 50s, and it's already you're on the other side of perimenopause and and I'm getting there, but like may my listening and reflecting myself give you permission to listen and reflect upon yourself. And if you need help, ask for it. If you need people to leave you alone, ask for it, right? And then send that win in so we can celebrate you. Lesley Logan 8:02  All right, a little affirmation for you to take with you on your journey. Here we go. What is today's? I get, here it is. I let go of the things that sit achingly out of reach. I let go of the things that sit achingly out of reach. I let go of the things that sit achingly out of reach. You know what? You do that probably create space to welcome it all the way in. Sometimes, that's how it goes. You release it and it comes back. Someday, I'll tell you about a story when I released Brad and he came back. Anyways, that's a story for another day. You're amazing. Until next time, Be It Till You See It. Lesley Logan 8:38  That's all I got for this episode of the Be It Till You See It Podcast. One thing that would help both myself and future listeners is for you to rate the show and leave a review and follow or subscribe for free wherever you listen to your podcast. Also, make sure to introduce yourself over at the Be It Pod on Instagram. I would love to know more about you. Share this episode with whoever you think needs to hear it. Help us and others Be It Till You See It. Have an awesome day. Be It Till You See It is a production of The Bloom Podcast Network. If you want to leave us a message or a question that we might read on another episode, you can text us at +1-310-905-5534 or send a DM on Instagram @BeItPod.Brad Crowell 9:20  It's written, filmed, and recorded by your host, Lesley Logan, and me, Brad Crowell.Lesley Logan 9:25  It is transcribed, produced and edited by the epic team at Disenyo.co.Brad Crowell 9:30  Our theme music is by Ali at Apex Production Music and our branding by designer and artist, Gianfranco Cioffi.Lesley Logan 9:37  Special thanks to Melissa Solomon for creating our visuals.Brad Crowell 9:40  Also to Angelina Herico for adding all of our content to our website. And finally to Meridith Root for keeping us all on point and on time.Support this podcast at — https://redcircle.com/be-it-till-you-see-it/donationsAdvertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy

Runways: Part 3 A Mountaintop Experience By m_storyman_x – listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. "So where are we headed?" the supermodel asked as we walked across the grassy yard of the cabin towards the tree line. "Someplace special," was all I answered, as I aimed us for the small trail that looked like it led around the lake. The hike wasn't long, only about a half an hour, but it was up hill all the way. We finally broke free of the pines at the base of a barren rocky hillside. I held a hand out for her. "Let me help you here. I don't want you to fall." "Okay, but this hike is getting me too damned hot." she answered. She pulled her gauze white blouse over her head and tied it around her slender waist. Then taking my hand and letting me help her up the rock strewn hillside. I had a hard time not paying attention to the way her tits swung and bounced with each step, turning my cock once again rock hard before we had made it even a portion of the way up the hill, on my father’s mountaintop land. But we continued climbing, little trickles of sweat running down her naked top, down between and around her breasts as we climbed. She was clearly not used to this kind of effort, but I had to admit, for a change she made no complaint. "Here we are." I said as I let go of her hand and stood on the top of the rocky hill, able to look all the way around us. "This is the top of the mountain. Highest point around. Well except for those peaks over there. But they're way too steep to climb without special gear. This is the top of what the locals call baldy. "It's beautiful! You can see for miles," she said, moving slowly around me, looking in every direction at the land laid out far below us. "It's like being on an airplane without the airplane!" "Yeah. Sorta is, isn't it? Ready for some lunch?" "I am!" She said as she came over and sat down next to me on the rock. I dug in the bag and pulled out sandwiches and bottles of water. "That's yours," she said, pointing to the one made on rye. "I think I heard someplace you liked rye bread." "I do actually. Thank you!" I answered, smiling at her and taking the sandwich from her. "You know. I think this is the nicest you've been to me since I've known you." "Thank you. Self-preservation I guess. I don't want to get thrown in that damn lake again," she said with a giggle. "Well, I haven't seen any reason to do it again, so...mission accomplished." "Adam," she said quietly. "Yeah?" "I know you don't particularly like me. But I want to thank you for bringing me up here." "Aw hell. I don't dislike you. I just didn't expect you to be quite so..." "Bitchy?" She finished for me. "Yeah, bitchy." I agreed. "When you relax and try to be a normal person you can be quite... Not sure what word to use there." "Captivating... alluring... sexy...enticing?" She suggested, each time getting a shake of my head. "Pleasant." "Pleasant?" she asked curiously. "Uh huh. Pleasant.” I elaborated. “Pleasant to look at, pleasant to be around, pleasant to talk to. Pleasant." "Hmm, I would have thought your description would be more sexual than that. Most guys are." "I'll admit you're hot, but well, the idea of sex isn't exactly the first thing I'd say I think about when I see you." "That hardon you had while we were cleaning fish didn't say you weren't thinking about sex. And the hardon you have now doesn't say you aren't interested in sex." "Are you enticing, sexually? Of course you are. That's why you get paid what you do. Guys look at you and they wanna fuck you." I answered. "But you don't? Come on. With that hardon?" "Okay. I'll admit it. My body is interested in exploring your dark damp spaces. But to be honest, I'm actually just enjoying being able to share something like this view with you as a regular person, not a multi-million dollar super model." "If I was a regular person, would you want to fuck me?" "God what is it with you and fuck? Do you know any other way to say it?” I asked, looking into her eyes. “ Fucking is what you do with someone you don't care about." "So what do you want me to call it?" "Have sex, make love. Either work, if you care about a person. If not, I suppose fucking is as good a word as any to say it." Kim suddenly stood up and undid the front of her shorts. She pushed them down her legs and stepped out of them so she was naked except for her shoes. "What are you doing?" I asked as she leaned down and started undoing the front of my shorts. "Getting you naked," she said as if that were the most natural thing in the world to do at that moment. "Why?" I asked, reaching for her hand to stop her. "For the simple reason that you don't want to fuck me." "So, you want to get me naked why then?" She let go of my pants and stood over me, straightening up and looking around. "Actually, I thought you might want to just lay here in the sun naked with me. Because we can. We have the luxury of wonderful privacy, thanks to your family’s wonderful cabin and land. You don't have to though. I understand," she said, stepping across me and sitting on the rock again. She lay back and closed her eyes, letting her body soak in the sun on her front and heat from the rock on her back side. “This nudity is awesome! Now I think I understand the naturalists!” I looked at her for long seconds, trying to understand her. I stood up next to her and pushed my shorts off, freeing my rock hard cock to stick out in the sunshine. I skimmed off my t-shirt and dropped it next to my shorts and then lay down next to her in the sun. I lost track of how long we lay there, the sun baking the two of us. I started to think that maybe I'd get a good burn laying here too long and was about to suggest that we head back down when I felt her hand find mine. She stroked the back of my hand with her fingers, gently teasing her finger tips and nails on my skin. I lay there for long minutes as she stroked my hand before she wrapped her fingers around my hand and drew it up off the rock to her body, placing it gently on her hip, moving her fingers from around it back to the back of my hand again, stroking my hand as my palm and fingers lay on her bare skin. I really didn't know what she expected or wanted, and I really didn't want to ruin the surprisingly pleasant mood she had been in. She gently used her fingers to coax my hand more onto her body, working it closer to her bare mound until she had coaxed my finger to rest on the firm hump only inches from her pussy. "Would you like to touch me?" She asked softly. "Do you want me to?" "I wouldn't mind if you did," she said a little breathlessly, her hand leaving mine and reaching across to gently rest on me, her finger tips brushing my long since softened cock. "Kim. Are you horny?" I whispered. "Yes," she whispered back. "I really want to come but i want you to do it." "Why?" "Do I need a reason?" "No, but I do." I answered her. "What if I can't explain it?" "When you can, tell me." I whispered, starting to draw my hand away from her. "No! Please!" She practically begged, grabbing my hand with her other hand. She held my hand and pulled it down toward the juncture of her legs, spreading her legs and moving one across mine to give my hand access to her pussy. "Please," She whispered. I nodded, as much to myself as to her, and gently let my fingers stroke her surprisingly wet pussy lips. I felt her wetness as I dipped one finger between her lips, feeling her slick hot juices. She moaned softly, her fingers now stroking along my hardening cock, teasing along its length, concentrating on and around my head as my fingers gently stroked up and down her lips. I let my finger tease just into the entrance to her tunnel and then up to her clit, her hips trying to lift off the rocks toward my fingers with each stroke. "Do you like touching me?" She whispered breathlessly as her hand wrapped around my hard cock, giving it a gentle squeeze. "So you like me touching you?" "Uh huh." I answered honestly. "I'm glad. I like how you feel too," she said softly. I concentrated on her clit, still sliding my finger down to her tunnel entrance and back again, but spending longer and longer each trip circling and teasing her clit, her hips lifting and rocking, her body wiggling and writhing on the rocks as my fingers drove her body closer and closer to climax. "Oh gawd, Adam. You're going to make me come!" She moaned loudly. "You're going to make me come." While I was stroking her pussy she was busy stroking my cock, her hand moving slowly up and down my shaft, sliding all the way up to my head and over it, pushing my under used cock closer to shooting as well. "Shit. I'm going to come." I groaned, trying to hold back while I concentrated on her clit. "Do it!" She moaned loudly. "Let me make you come too! Oh shit I'm so close. So close." "Oh Fuck!" I grunted loudly as my orgasm hit, my hips bucking up off the rocks and shooting a stream of cum into the air, gravity taking hold and drawing it back down to land on my cock and her hand before another shot could lance up into the air. "Oh god. You're coming!" She cried softly as she felt my cock surging in her hand, her own climax deciding at that moment to unleash its chemical cocktail of hormones into her blood stream, making her whole body shake and tremble. "Fuck!" She groaned as she held my cock, her own body climaxing and leaking her juices between her legs onto the hot rocks. I lay there, still stroking her clit, not really able to pay all that much attention to what I was doing as my own climax surged through me, pumping shot after shot of cum out to collect on my chest, cock and her hand. She reached down to my hand and pressed hers over mine, stopping my motions but holding my fingers to her hot wet pussy. We lay there panting for long minutes before she let go of my cock and hand, pushing herself up onto one elbow to look at me. She leaned herself toward me, her tits pressing against my side and chest as she brought her face toward mine, her lips gently kissing my lips, her tongue teasing my lips softly. I kissed her back, letting her choose the pace and duration. She finally chose to break the long soft sensual kiss, holding her lips barely brushing against mine as she whispered a single short statement. "Thank you." Her eyes looking deeply into mine Thought she was done, but to my surprise she tilted her body over farther, her lips kissing my chest and then one of my nipples. She gently, slowly kissed her way down my body, finding the remains of my cum on my chest and gently licking it off of my skin before kissing lower. I couldn't help but get hard again at her attentions, my cock, growing in her hand as she kissed and licked closer and closer to it. The woman had a huge appetite for sensual pleasures. "You sure you want to do that?" I asked as she opened her mouth and closed it around my head, engulfing me with her hot lips. In response she swirled her tongue around my head, teasing me and gently moving her mouth up and down my shaft, teasing my again hard cock even harder as she stroked my shaft with her hand and lips. "Oh god." I groaned as she worked my cock slowly, teasingly. Her hot mouth teased my head and her tongue worked under and around my head, trying to find where I was most sensitive, and locating that spot with her tongue when I suddenly jerked in response to her touch. "Oh damn." Groaned, noticing a sound in the background, but not quite making the connection to anything more than another groan coming from my lips. "Oh god Kim." I groaned softly, my hips trying to lift toward her mouth as she worked my shaft. "So damn good." "Oh!" She cried suddenly, pulling her mouth from my cock. I didn't need to ask. I knew exactly what surprised her before I could ask. The cold drops started large and slow, the mixture of sun and ice cold rain drops a huge surprise. "Shit!" I grunted, sitting up and looking around. I could see it now. I'd heard the thunder and not connected the danger. Being on a mountain top weather wasn't what one expected. The sun was still shining from the west, but the clouds rolling up the mountain side from the north were just starting to top the mountain, the updraft carrying the first drops of rain up into the air to fall on us miles from the edge of the clouds. "We have to go!" I said abruptly, standing up and grabbing the backpack. I stuffed our clothes into the pack and grabbed her hand. "Now!" I said sternly. "I'm not afraid of a little rain. Slow down!" She said, pulling back at me. "Kim, you're not going to be in a gentle rain. And it's not going to be particularly warm." I said as I tried to pull her along. "You're at the top of a mountain. In a few minutes were going to be inside the clouds that are making this rain and what falls is going to feel like liquid ice. Think thawed blizzard." I said, pulling her without stopping. "Oh shit." Kim answered as the first wisps of cloud blew across the landscape in front of us. We were still a ways from the trees when the heavier fog rolled in over us, almost immediately chilling us with its clinging moisture. "Come on." I said, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and guiding her to where I knew the trees had to be, even though we couldn't see them for the thick fog. I preferred the fog, knowing what was coming next. I'd been caught in one of these on the lake once, only a short fifteen minutes from the cabin, but it was a miserable fifteen minutes that took hours to feel like I had warmed up from. This time we were a lot farther away and a whole lot less dressed. "You know where the trail is?" Kim asked with concern. "Yeah," I lied, "Just watch your step and we'll be fine." At least I thought I knew where the trail was, I just wasn't positive we hadn't wandered off target towards the cliff or the other direction toward the long slope that would take us eventually down to the lodge a couple thousand feet lower. We'd never even see it in this fog and if we could we'd have hypothermia long before we got there. "Stupid. I should have watched closer." I muttered as we walked, a few small trees appearing in front of us. "You couldn't know it was coming." Kim said as larger trees started to appear though the fog. "My job to watch. You couldn’t know, but I’ve made this mistake before. It’s something you vow to never let happen again. That is, if you survive the first time." I answered, as I turned us a bit farther to my right, hoping to find the trail ahead of me. "I let myself get distracted. I hadn't planned on staying up there that long." "Well, for what it's worth, I'm not blaming you." "But I am." I said, angry at myself. She frowned at me and almost snapped at me. "Knock it off. I'm a big girl. I can make my own choices. You don't have to protect me. I didn't ask for you to protect me. I asked for you to share something with me. Something I wanted and something I enjoyed. So we get a little cold on the way home. Deal with it!" Kim’s Hypothermic Therapy "Keep that thought." I muttered as I finally found the gap in the trees that heralded the trail. Forty minutes later we walked out of the woods into clearing of the cabin, both of us shivering uncontrollably in the torrential downpour of icy drops. Kim had been stumbling for the last half mile, her legs losing their coordination, the first sign of serious hypothermia. I carried her the last 200 feet to the cabin. We stumbled into the cabin and I dropped her into one of the chairs and grabbed a towel from my bag and moved to her, rubbing her body all over and then grabbing the heavy wool quilt and wrapping it around her. Still shivering myself, I used the sticks in the firewood box next to the fireplace to build a small fire, my hands almost shaking too hard to get the match struck. The small flame grew in the sticks and I carefully fed larger sticks and then small pine logs onto the fire, allowing it to quickly grow so that I didn't have to huddle over it to feel its heat. With the flames growing larger I stripped off the wet clothing that was robbing my body’s heat. I stepped to the chair and scooped Kim from it, drawing her with me to the bearskin rug in front of the fire. I peeled the blanket from around her shivering body and pulled her to me, pressing her bare skin against mine. I sat on the thick fur rug, then reached a hand up to Kim, to come lay on my chest. Then I wrapped the wool quilt over the two of us and lay down across the front of the fire, letting the heat slowly warm the quilt and the two of us inside it. I closed my eyes, my arms wrapped around her, holding her chest against mine, our legs tangled together in the blanket as we shivered together. The shakes soon turned into drowsiness. Her kisses woke me. Soft, gentle, caring. Soft sweet tender kisses on my cheeks, my nose and my lips, each one slow and unhurried. As I became more awake I could feel that we had warmed, no longer feeling the cold of the rain but the heat of the fire still seeping through the blanket. She’d slid over to my side, with one of her naked legs slung over mine. I could also feel her hand between us, wrapped around my cock, gently, slowly, tenderly stroking me as she kissed me. "Kim." I started to say, as I rolled a bit to face her. "Shush," she whispered before planting another soft kiss on my lips to quiet me. I felt her push with one leg, gently returning me onto my back, leaving her partly on top of me. She continued her kisses, softly and seductively kissing my lips as she teased my cock harder by the moment, finally using her knees to lift her hips up from mine, her soft tits still pressed against my chest. I felt her slide herself up my body as she pushed my dick down between her legs, guiding my engorged head to her wet lips. I felt emotionally safe with her. She’d become a completely different person in less than 24 hours. "Kim." I whispered as she straddled over me, then pushed herself back, letting go of my shaft and sliding her arm up my body to rest on the furry rug next to my body. "Shush," she half whispered, half moaned as she pushed herself back down my body, lowering her mouth to mine and pressing her lips to mind as my cock was slowly enveloped by her hot cunt. "Yum" she moaned as she lifted her chest from mine, and worked her knees up next to my hips. "Oh damn." I moaned as she lifted her lips from mine, her hips slowly rocking up and down, sliding her pussy on and off my rigid dick, working me deeper and deeper into her tunnel. "That's it. Just enjoy. Let me do this, please," she whispered. She was making love to me. Not just desiring sex. She wanted to please me. I was beyond wanting to stop her. Between her attentions on the mountain top and her attentions now, my body was more than ready to let her have her way. I let my hands slide up her hips and sides, reaching for her breasts. She grinned down at me and one by one, reached for my hands and pulled them away from her breasts, moving them to next to my own head and holding them there, clasped with her own as she slowly rocked on me, her rock hard nipples grazing back and forth across my chest with each stroke. "Does it feel good Adam?" "Very!" I groaned back as she continued to stroke on and off of me, the heat from the fire and the heat from our bodies making us both sweat in our loose cocoon. I could feel her soft tunnel stroking my shaft, teasing my engorged head with her tight confines. On and off she slid, her big tits dripping sweat onto my chest and sliding around, her nipples rubbing against mine. "Oh god," she moaned as she rocked on and off of me. "Oh god," she moaned again, her hips rocking and trying to grind her clit against the base of my cock with each new stroke. "Oh god, Adam. Oh god I'm going to come!" She gasped over and over as she continued rocking on me, her legs trembling and making it harder for her to continue rocking. "Oh god, Adam," she cried softly, practically whimpering, but refusing to let my hands go to participate in any way. "Come for me Adam. Come for me!" She practically begged. "Oh yeah. Almost." I moaned back at her as the tingles radiated out from my cock through all the reaches of my body. Her spasming pussy, already so tight, seemed to try and grab and milk me like her hand had done, trying to draw me into her as she stroked on and off of my fat shaft. "Gonna come." I grunted, knowing that I couldn't hold back any longer, even if I wanted to. "Oh shit!" She cried as my body bucked, jamming my cock deep into her and pumping a huge gush of cum up into her pussy. "Oh, Fuck Yes" She cried loudly, dropping onto my jerking body, her hands pushing mine farther over my head. Her big soft tits smashed flat against my chest, her mouth lowering to mine, her lips trying to kiss mine between gasps and moans. My body continued to buck several more times under her, adding more cum to the load already poured into her from within me. Finally I stilled under her, only an occasional jerk still showing my fading climax, my cock twitching within her as it started to soften. She lay on me, her breathing easing, but her lips still erotically working against mine. "God that was incredible." I whispered between kisses. "You liked it?" "Very much." I whispered. “You made love with amazing insights into my soul.” "I'm glad," she said as she let go of my hands and slowly pushed herself up off of me. She tossed the blanket off of us and sat up on my hips, trapping my cock inside her as I softened. I reached for her hips and gently stroked my fingers up and down them before she reached for my hands and pulled them to her breasts, pressing my palms against her still hard nipples. "You know. I don't know what it is about your hands, but i want them on my body all the time for some reason." "Oh?" "Uh huh. Ever since you made me come, up there. I just want to be naked and have your hands all over me." "Not that I'm complaining, because I'm not. But why?" I asked. "If I knew, I'd tell you. Why did you do what you did up there?" "I don't know exactly. I just wanted to." I admitted "Me too," she answered with a smile, still sitting on me, her hands on mine, encouraging me to squeeze her breasts. "Thank you. For letting me do that." "Trust me, it was my pleasure." I answered with a smile. "I think we need something to eat though." "You don't want me sitting on you anymore?" "I'm not minding one bit." I chuckled. "But I do have a question." "Yeah? What's that?" she asked, leaning down against my hands sliding off her chest as she lowered her tits to my chest, her face inches from mine. "Why aren't you always like this?" "Like what?" "Soft, sweet, sexy, intimate, wonderful, caring, alluring, sensual, did I say incredible yet?" "No, you didn't." "Well. Incredible. Since I hadn't said it yet. I've never known you to be like this. What happened? What changed?" "You did the one thing that was required of any man who wanted me to be this way. You earned my respect and you treated me with respect. No one else deserved this side of me." "How did I earn your respect?" I asked a little confused. "Well, throwing me in the lake the first day was a start. You showed me that you set limits and that you weren't going to let me push you around. Second, you showed me skills. You showed me you believed in me. In my abilities that I hadn’t yet discovered. Not just how to get around town or do your job, but skills in many things. Not only could you do things, you weren't afraid to teach me how to do them as well. And the third thing, maybe the most important, you showed me compassion and respect when I clearly didn't deserve it. Those are the hallmarks of a man worth working to keep. Those are the things I've been looking for in a man for the last fifteen years." "I think you over estimate me." I answered. "And did I mention that you are an overly modest man?" She asked with a giggle. "Now, we only have one problem." "Yeah?" "Well, two actually." "Okay, what two problems?" "First, I know you like Amy. The question is can you treat her as well as you treat me, because we do come as a package deal. She's like a sister to me and we share absolutely everything." "Everything?" "EVERYTHING!" She answered emphatically, wrinkling her nose before she smiled. "What's the second problem?" "How do we call her and tell her to come out here and join us? There's a lot of the two weeks left to find out if we can make this work." Cryptic Messages In some ways it wasn't quite fair. I mean I've never been one to be deceitful, but in this case it seemed like the right thing to do. Kim was waiting back at the Rocky Mountain cabin and my job was to get Amy there without any argument. I stood by the plane as the car door opened. "Adam! What's' going on? Your phone call was more than a little bit cryptic," Amy asked as she practically ran across the tarmac at the Chicago DuPage County Airport, pulling the wheeled suitcase behind her. "Oh. Kim is having an absolute fit. She's demanding that you come at once and refusing to come home until you come get her," I said with a scowl. "You so owe me for screwing up my vacation!" I said pretending to be angry as I took the case from her and stuffed it into the hold under the cabin of my twin engine turbo prop. Truth be told I'd had a bit of a crush on Amy since I started flying her and Kim around the country. I'd of course told her about it, sorta, but been shut down cold every time I'd tried to entice her into anything personal. As Kim had told me, Amy was the perfect professional personal assistant. She was a whiz at keeping her schedule in order, able to handle a myriad of details without bothering Kim and in some cases, was as adept at running the lingerie business every bit as good as Kim. The only real difference was that Amy wasn't a super model. In her own right she was good looking. Five and a half feet, not skinny but not fat, modestly large chest, creamy white skin and short cut auburn hair. To me she looked damn sexy, no matter what she was wearing. Today, in a tight fitting, short skirted dress, she looked even more so. I followed her up the stairs to the plane, closing the stairway door just in time to watch her bend over and thread her way into the right hand co-pilots seat of the plane, her skirt pulling up far enough to show me that she had on pink lacy panties under the powder blue dress. "I'm so sorry. I know I pushed you to take her. I'll make it up to you somehow," she said as I stepped over the center console and settled into the left seat. I handed her a pair of bulky headphones with a microphone attached and then picked up my own somewhat slimmer designed headset and mic. I remained silent as I flipped through the startup procedure, spinning both turbines up before keying the microphone. "Dupage tower. X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven ready for departure." "Roger X-ray Alpha Gulf. You are cleared to taxiway W William to Runway 2 Left. Hold at the ramp." "Roger. Taxiway W William to 2 Left and hold," I answered as I throttled up, the only aircraft at the moment on the tarmac with an engine running. In moments we were bouncing along the narrow strip of pavement that would take us all the way south to the very end of the seventy-five hundred foot runway. It was well more than we'd need with the light load I had on board, but I wasn't going to complain. I stopped just before reaching the end of the runway and checked both engines and props, making sure everything was working properly before radioing the tower back. "Dupage tower. X-ray Alpha Gulf holding at two Left." "Roger X-ray Alpha Gulf, you are cleared onto the runway. Depart turning left and contact Chicago flight following at five thousand." "Roger that tower. X-ray Alpha Gulf rolling," I answered. Taking off from a smaller airport like this one was always more relaxing than trying to fight the big boys at someplace like O'Hare or Midway. I let off the brakes and rolled onto the end of the runway, turning the plane to line up down the center line before pushing the throttles full on. "So how long?" Amy asked over the headset as the plane launched itself up from the pavement and I snapped the landing gear handle into the stow position. "About four hours, sooner if the wind doesn’t fight us, and we can avoid any August storms." I answered, letting my voice soften, no longer having to maintain the fiction that I used to get her here and on the plane. I reached into my pocket and pulled out the envelope that Kim had for her, an envelope I wasn't supposed to give to her until we were in the air. "What's this?" "A note from Kim," I answered. "What's it say?" "I dunno. She told me not to read it," I answered with a shrug. "Chicago center, X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven climbing to fifteen thousand." "Roger X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven. Climbing to fifteen thousand." "And you didn't? Read it I mean?" she asked as she unfolded the paper. "Nope. I guessed it wasn't my business. I'm just following orders to get you on the plane and get you there anyway I can." Amy frowned and looked down at the note, reading it slowly. She flipped the paper over and back again, as if looking for more information. "And you have no idea what this is about?" "All I know is that I have specific orders from her highness to fetch you. She said everything else you needed to know was in the note." "But it doesn't tell me all that much." "Well, she was adamant. She wasn't coming home until you got there. I couldn't very well leave her there forever, could I?" "Well, no. But what triggered this? I mean did you do anything to her?" "Besides throw her ass in the lake the first day? Not really," I answered. "You really threw her in the lake?" "Yep. Picked her up, hauled her ass over my shoulder to the end of the pier and threw her right into the water. She was none too happy about it either." "I don't imagine she was," Amy answered quietly. To be continued. By m storyman x, for Literotica.

Fuck integration, riep Sinan Çankaya tijdens Exploring Stories dit jaar. Drie jaar geleden, tijdens de editie van 2022, modereerde hij een mooi en filosofisch gesprek tussen Tash Aw en Sulaiman Addonia waarin je al een glimp kon opvangen van deze maatschappijkritische visie. In dit gesprek leggen de auteurs verschillende misverstanden over immigratie en integratie bloot, zoals de manier waarop mensen van je verwachten dat je 'gewoon de taal leert' van je nieuwe thuisland. In taal, zo betoogt Tash Aw, zie je hoe versplinterd de migrantenervaring is, en wanneer we die versplintering in de taal proberen weg te poetsen door een nieuwe taal volledig te leren beheersen, impliceren we ook dat de versplintering in iemands identiteit ongewenst is.Tash Aw schreef vijf romans, twee daarvan werden genomineerd voor de Man Booker Prize. Zijn meest recente boek is Het zuiden, maar in de tijd van dit interview schreef Wij, de overlevenden, waarin hij de invloed van het leven als migrant op de waarde van een mensenleven onderzoekt.De Eritrees-Britse auteur Sulaiman Addonia schreef onder meer de roman Stilte is mijn moedertaal, en in België richtte hij de Creative Writing Academy for Refugees & Asylum Seekers op – bij uitstek iemand dieop allerlei manieren kan reflecteren op migratie, taal en literatuur.Exploring Stories is een podcast van ILFU (ilfu.com)Presentatie, selectie en eindredactie: Lisa Prinsen & Gijs WilbrinkMuziek: Evert Smit & Vincent Shore Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Alison prepares for the upcoming release of her new album "GHOST WORLD" with a massive hour of new music from across the spectrum of music. Tune in to hear tracks from Fred Again.., G Jones, RL Grime, MANADA, Eprom, Skrillex, Rezz, AVELLO and more!Don't forget to rate & review on all of your favorite podcast apps! Post your comments on twitter @awonderland #RADIOWONDERLANDTracklist:RADIO WONDERLAND OPENER 00:00Alison Wonderland - Floating Away 00:37MANADA - FADE AWAY 05:31Alison Wonderland, Erick The Architect, QUIX & MEMBA - PSYCHO 07:40Know Good x M_STIC - Low Key 09:35RL Grime & Deadcrow - Dominator 12:34Skrillex, Varg2TM, Eurohead & LOAM - voltage (see you again) 15:05G Jones & Eprom - 1000 Cuts 17:33Alison Wonderland - Again? Fuck.. 20:32Shygirl, JT & Sega Bodega - SLIME is BESTIE (Sega Bodega + JT) 22:43Rezz - Selector (2025 Remake) 25:12Alesso & SACHA - Destiny (AVELLO Remix) 28:16Said The Sky ft. flor - Together Again 32:01WHIPPED CREAM - life 34:28Fred again.., Sammy Virji & Winny - Winny 37:54Acyan & bauti - 33FLOOD 40:22MPH ft. Cameron Hayes - Vulnerable 42:53G Jones & Eprom - Noontime Acid 45:37Ninajirachi - Fuck My Computer (Frost Children Remix) 48:39BABY KEEM - TOP RAMEN (MANADA FLIP) 50:29Levity - Can't Get Enough 54:27Sub Focus - Elevate 57:07

Welcome to our December to Dismember month, Goons, here on Slashers Podcast!!! First up is Mikey's pick for the indie flick starring Linnea Quigley, The Last Thanksgiving (2020). Written and directed by Erick Lorinc, the film follows a cannibal family who attack a group of people working a restaurant on Thanksgiving. To kick off our holiday themed month, this one is streaming on Tubi & much of it was filmed in Miami, starring students attending the University of Miami! Give it a watch and let us know what holiday horror is your fave! Special shout-out to our dear friend of the podcast, Tiffany Shepis!l!Don't forget to rate, review, and subscribe to Slashers Podcast for more deep dives into cult horror films!You can also find us on Facebook at the Group page Mutant Goons From Beyond. You can find our merch, and links to all our online presence here: linktr.ee/slasherspodTheme song is I wanna Die by Mini Meltdowns. https://open.spotify.com/artist/5ZAk6lUDsaJj8EAhrhzZnh ; https://minimeltdowns.bandcamp.com/ Outtro Song is If I Gave a Fuck, I'd Give a Shit by Rushmore.rushmorefl.bandcamp.com@rushmorefl

Tis the season here at Bring The Noise Podcast which can mean only one thing, time for the Top 5 Christmas Rap Songs pt. 4 enjoy! https://www.tiktok.com/@brandonhetzel996?_t=ZT-90IxPl4XCJh&_r=1 https://www.instagram.com/str8_the_clippa?igsh=cTBzNnFhenRkN3Nl&utm_source=qr https://www.facebook.com/share/1A1j55CUcL/?mibextid=wwXIfr

Mike Watt played with Iggy & The Stooges for over 10 years - today he shares all about his times with the brotherhood - Iggy, the Asheton Brothers, Steve Mackay, the comeback tours, The Weirdness, the end of the road and more! Topics Include: Mike Watt discusses new Record Store Day release: 40-minute version of "We Will Fall" Without the Stooges, Watt believes punk movement wouldn't have existed as we know it Played with Stooges for 126 months after Iggy Pop called him in 2003 First heard Funhouse in 1970-71 when most people dismissed the band entirely Stooges music helped Watt recover from serious illness 25 years ago Initially met Ronnie Asheton at Minutemen gigs in Detroit's Greektown neighborhood Played with Ronnie in 1996 for Todd Haynes film Velvet Goldmine Iggy and Ronnie hadn't spoken for 29 years before 2003 reunion Watt received fateful call at Tallahassee club: "Ronnie says you're the man" Iggy's first concern: Would Watt wear T-shirt instead of flannel? "Fuck yeah" Thought Coachella would be one-off gig, became decade-long musical journey Being youngest member at 45 allowed Watt to absorb everything from legends Asheton brothers had telepathic connection, communicated through rhythm more than words Lost Ronnie in 2009, Brother Steve in 2014-2015: "You always think you got time" Watt never wore same T-shirt twice during entire Stooges tenure One time played shirtless in New Orleans after wearing orange triggered Iggy's nightmare After Ronnie died, switched from T-shirts to black flannel honouring his memory Final years wore Dickies work clothes, embracing mechanic aesthetic Iggy appreciated Still calls Iggy every April 21st for his birthday, ringtone is "TV Eye" Instrumental tribute albums with Larry Mullins represent "paying back the debt" High resolution version of this podcast is available at: www.Patreon.com/VinylGuide Apple: https://tinyurl.com/tvg-ios Spotify: https://tinyurl.com/tvg-spot Amazon Music: https://tinyurl.com/tvg-amazon Support the show at Patreon.com/VinylGuide

This week's FYF lands right in the season of gratitude, and Lesley leans into the joy and clarity that come from naming the moments that matter. She shares a playful morning ritual, highlights a heartfelt reflection from eLevate member Ainsley, and opens up about how this podcast has reshaped her own sense of purpose as she grows older — a reminder that celebrating even the smallest steps keeps you grounded in your growth.If you have any questions about this episode or want to get some of the resources we mentioned, head over to LesleyLogan.co/podcast https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/. If you have any comments or questions about the Be It pod shoot us a message at beit@lesleylogan.co mailto:beit@lesleylogan.co. And as always, if you're enjoying the show please share it with someone who you think would enjoy it as well. It is your continued support that will help us continue to help others. Thank you so much! Never miss another show by subscribing at LesleyLogan.co/subscribe https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/#follow-subscribe-free.In this episode you will learn about:Why a short morning dance can shift your energy before stepping into your day.How choosing a personal “power song” boosts confidence and sets your tone.How Ainsley's eLevate win highlights the clarity that comes from naming your gratitude.How mentorship and community support help you show up more authentically.How Lesley's reflection on podcasting can reshape how you see your own growth.Episode References/Links:Submit your wins or questions - https://beitpod.com/questions@empowerwomenlegacy - https://www.instagram.com/reel/DFTTdGrPn1P If you enjoyed this episode, make sure and give us a five star rating and leave us a review on iTunes, Podcast Addict, Podchaser or Castbox. https://lovethepodcast.com/BITYSIDEALS! DEALS! DEALS! DEALS! https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/memberships/perks/#equipmentCheck out all our Preferred Vendors & Special Deals from Clair Sparrow, Sensate, Lyfefuel BeeKeeper's Naturals, Sauna Space, HigherDose, AG1 and ToeSox https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/memberships/perks/#equipmentBe in the know with all the workshops at OPC https://workshops.onlinepilatesclasses.com/lp-workshop-waitlistBe It Till You See It Podcast Survey https://pod.lesleylogan.co/be-it-podcasts-surveyBe a part of Lesley's Pilates Mentorship https://lesleylogan.co/elevate/FREE Ditching Busy Webinar https://ditchingbusy.com/Resources:Watch the Be It Till You See It podcast on YouTube! https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCq08HES7xLMvVa3Fy5DR8-gLesley Logan website https://lesleylogan.co/Be It Till You See It Podcast https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/Online Pilates Classes by Lesley Logan https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/Online Pilates Classes by Lesley Logan on YouTube https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCjogqXLnfyhS5VlU4rdzlnQProfitable Pilates https://profitablepilates.com/about/Follow Us on Social Media:Instagram https://www.instagram.com/lesley.logan/The Be It Till You See It Podcast YouTube channel https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCq08HES7xLMvVa3Fy5DR8-gFacebook https://www.facebook.com/llogan.pilatesLinkedIn https://www.linkedin.com/in/lesley-logan/The OPC YouTube Channel https://www.youtube.com/@OnlinePilatesClasses Episode Transcript:Lesley Logan 0:00  It's Fuck Yeah Friday. Brad Crowell 0:01  Fuck yeah.Lesley Logan 0:02  Get ready for some wins. Welcome to the Be It Till You See It podcast where we talk about taking messy action, knowing that perfect is boring. I'm Lesley Logan, Pilates instructor and fitness business coach. I've trained thousands of people around the world and the number one thing I see stopping people from achieving anything is self-doubt. My friends, action brings clarity and it's the antidote to fear. Each week, my guest will bring bold, executable, intrinsic and targeted steps that you can use to put yourself first and Be It Till You See It. It's a practice, not a perfect. Let's get started. Lesley Logan 0:48  Happy Fuck Yeah Friday. Oh my God, a Friday. That's a holiday. Hopefully you have it off. I'm obsessed with taking holidays off that I don't do a lot of celebration on, and it's not like Brad and I just don't really cook Thanksgiving meal, and I don't even go to a lot of them, or we're invited. But like, there's something about like, the world is celebrating a day, or not the world, because this is Thanksgiving, so people are celebrating a day, and we're just like, putzing around, like, I love it, but that's not my win. This is about celebrating your wins, my wins, and being inspired and having an affirmation and reminding ourselves that like perfect is boring, being until you see it takes time. And my goodness, we're gonna start bragging about the things we do and inspiring others to do the same. So your inspiration for today, everyone's trying to sell you something. And, yeah, me too on OPC, but, but, but, really, what I want you to enjoy and get a kick out of this says the rule is you have to dance a little in the morning before you leave the house, because it changes the way you walk out into the world. And it reminds me of one of the episodes we had where she said you need to pick your be it till you see it song, and then you need to listen to it every day. And she said you have to listen to it. I'm like this inspiration is asking us to dance a little before we leave the house, because it changes the way we walk out into the world. So what song you're gonna play right now and dance to it on the world? I used to play Level Up every morning in my studio before my clients showed up. This was in 2018 and then I had a different song in 2019 but I'm telling you, it changed, it changed how I approached the whole day, because I was like, Oh my God, I am starting new companies, and I am in charge of the vision of where these are going and and also I still have to teach. And I'm I love this so much. I love, love, love this. And if you go to the link to watch it on Instagram, it's this cute little girl who is just, like, dancing. She is just dancing. This other little girl is like, I think I want to dance like she is. She's like, a little shy. The girl who's staring at her was like, that's me. That's me going, can I be her? Like, can I do that? And I'm telling you right now, we need to do it. We need to do it. You need to do it. So go out, well, don't, before you go out, play a song and then go out into the world being it till you see it. I'm obsessed with this one. Lesley Logan 3:16  So, okay, your wins. Ainsley Walker is back, and you know what I love about Ainsley is that reading her wins makes me relive I feel like I'm living the moment, watching in a movie. And you don't have to be so eloquent in the way you write your wins, but I'm just saying like, write your wins like you're like you're sharing it in a journal. You can relive them if you can, if you have the time, right? It really helps you reflect. So, wow, wow, wow. So this is both a win and a massive thank you. I chose this one because we are in a gratitude season, right? LL, Brad and Meredith, I could have put this in the eLevate group, but I would feel so selfish to all of you who perhaps haven't done eLevate yet. So I say it yet because it's a must. I arrived back last night from an incredible few days in Vegas with all the other eLevate retreaters. What was it? What was incredible is that no matter how experienced or new everyone was, they still had lots to learn and share from all in each other. We have moved lots and had so much fun taking time and investment to step out and do this. Felt big, but the outcome was more than I imagined. It reflected back to me with clarity, what I want my future and how to go about things for my own practice, my clients and my business. It's going to be exact an exciting few months, but first I'm going to move my happy jet-lagged body on my beautiful new mini barrel. Thank you all. Oh Ainsley, of course, you are so welcome, but also, thank you, because when you show up for yourself, it allows everyone else to show up for themselves, right? And so yes, thank you for the gratitude you are sending back to us. Of course, we love doing this, but we we can't do it without people like you who show up as authentically as you do, and then and give so generously and receive so much, right? And I'm just so excited because I have seen how the next few minutes went, and I have seen what you're doing, and it's nothing short of, remarkable is the wrong word, short of like, it's more than what you detail to me that you dreamed of, and I'm so stoked because you did it. You've been being it till you see it, since the moment we did Cambodia together, and I, the first time. And eLevate was so beautiful. I'm so glad you're in it. And for those who don't understand what I wonder what eLevate is, it's my mentorship program next year is completely sold out, but 2027 has a couple spots and I do a retreat with them at the house every year, and it's special to me because it's what Jay gave to me, and Jay's teachers gave to me, and I want to pay that forward into my own way and in a way that allows people to show up fully, authentically themselves, right? So thank you, Ainsley, because without you, I couldn't do what I'm wanting to do. Lesley Logan 6:02  All right, so it, it is an FYF, but it's also, you know, a season of gratitude. And I have a lot to be grateful for this year. The world is on fire. I have had more than my fair share of obstacles and frustrations in life and in business. What's fun is I get to sit here and record this early in a state of I'm actually extremely grateful. I'm grateful for the person I was when I envisioned this business so many years ago. I'm grateful for the people who've been part of it. I'm grateful massively for my team. I'm grateful for my dear, amazing friends. I am the point man who I love, people who don't need to talk to me every day. I like best friends who can talk every week or every other week, or maybe not for a month, but we can pick up where we started, like I love I'm so grateful because my friends are that, and they get that, and they understand that, and because this is Be It Till You See It Podcast, I know we say this often in the recaps, but you have to know that I'm so grateful for you, because this podcast has actually changed my perspective of myself and who I want to become and how I want to be it till I see it as I get older, and not in a way like I'm getting older, but like, what beauty can come as I get older and who I want to become, and so without you listening, I wouldn't get to do this. You don't just get to do a podcast just because, you know, you want to people do have to listen. I mean, I could, but then it would just be a fucking expensive, very expensive task, because you listen, because you listen, because you share your wins, because you send your questions in, because you send in your takeaways, it pushes me to become better at this every each and every year, and each interview has challenged me to be it till I see it in an in a better way. And isn't that how it is, like we envision, like what we want, and then the result is even better. Sometimes we don't get we want, but we got something better. And that is how I feel. And so I'm just absolutely so fucking grateful for you. And in case no one's told you that, today, I'm grateful for you. So go out there and Be It Till You See It. Thank you so much. Have an amazing day. Lesley Logan 8:18  That's all I got for this episode of the Be It Till You See It Podcast. One thing that would help both myself and future listeners is for you to rate the show and leave a review and follow or subscribe for free wherever you listen to your podcast. Also, make sure to introduce yourself over at the Be It Pod on Instagram. I would love to know more about you. Share this episode with whoever you think needs to hear it. Help us and others Be It Till You See It. Have an awesome day. Be It Till You See It is a production of The Bloom Podcast Network. If you want to leave us a message or a question that we might read on another episode, you can text us at +1-310-905-5534 or send a DM on Instagram @BeItPod.Brad Crowell 9:00  It's written, filmed, and recorded by your host, Lesley Logan, and me, Brad Crowell.Lesley Logan 9:05  It is transcribed, produced and edited by the epic team at Disenyo.co.Brad Crowell 9:10  Our theme music is by Ali at Apex Production Music and our branding by designer and artist, Gianfranco Cioffi.Lesley Logan 9:17  Special thanks to Melissa Solomon for creating our visuals.Brad Crowell 9:20  Also to Angelina Herico for adding all of our content to our website. And finally to Meridith Root for keeping us all on point and on time.Support this podcast at — https://redcircle.com/be-it-till-you-see-it/donationsAdvertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy

In der heutigen Folge sprechen Zetti und Martin mit Dennis (d11n), der schon früh bei Einundzwanzig dabei war und einen guten Einblick in die Subkultur der Bitcoiner liefern kann. Mit der Hilfe der Theorie des Soziologen P. Bourdieu erhält man einen umfassendere Eindruck davon, was das Wesen (Habitus) eines Bitcoiners ausmacht und ändert. Dabei rückt vor allem die Betrachtung anderer Kapitalarten als der ökonomischen in den Mittelpunkt. Eine Reise zu Zitadellen, in die Geschichte und letztendlich in das eigene Ich.Von und mit: - Martin - Zettizettler - Dennis (d11n)Produziert und geschnitten: MartinHier könnt ihr uns eine Spende über Lightning da lassen: ⚡️nodesignal@getalby.comNeben dem Podcast findet ihr uns auch auf YouTubeFür Feedback und weitergehenden Diskussionen kommt gerne in die Telegramgruppe von Nodesignal und bewertet uns bei Spotify und Apple Podcasts, das hilft uns sehr. Folgt uns auch gerne bei Nostr:npub1n0devk3h2l3rx6vmt24a3lz4hsxp7j8rn3x44jkx6daj7j8jzc0q2u02cy und Twitter.https://nodesignal.space/E261/Blockzeit: 924462Webseite von EinundzwanzigKarte mit den MeetupsEinundzwanzig MagazinPlebrapDennis Vortrag auf der Btc Prag 2023Pierre Bourdieu, Ökonomisches Kapital - Kulturelles Kapital - Soziales Kapital. In: Pierre Bourdieu, Die verborgenen Mechanismen der Macht, Hamburg 1992.Pierre Bourdieu, Die feinen Unterschiede. Kritik der gesellschaftlichen Urteilskraft, Frankfurt 1982.Timestamps:(00:00:22) Begrüßung, Blogzeit und Vorstellung des Gastes Dennis(00:01:12) Rolle von 21 und Dennis Beitrag im deutschsprachigen Bitcoin Space(00:03:56) Vom Projekt zur Community: Warum 21 als Verein statt Firma(00:06:46) Martins Weg: Deep Dive, Meetups und der Vibe von endlich normale Leute(00:09:16) Einordnung Bourdieu: Kapitalarten und Bitcoin-Kontext(00:11:42) Ökonomisches vs. soziales Kapital: Was zählt im Space wirklich?(00:18:53) Kulturelles Kapital: Wissen, Erfahrung, Diamond Hands(00:21:23) Vom Kaninchenbau zur Selbstsouveränität: Werte im Alltag(00:24:09) Der Kapital-Loop: Wissen teilen, Status, Engagement(00:28:23) Meetup-Explosion nach der Zitadelle: Karte, Telegram und Wachstum(00:33:53) Abgrenzung und Ethos: Warum 21 Anziehungskraft entfaltet(00:34:38) Habitus nach Bourdieu: Innerer Kompass und Selbstveränderung(00:36:48) Konferenzkater und Nachhall: Erlebnisse verarbeiten(00:40:38) Soziales Kapital aufbauen: Feuer ber Fiat und kreative Beiträge(00:45:14) Symbolisches Kapital: Memes, Titel, Sammelkarten, Magazin(00:47:00) Fuck you money-Effekt: Verhalten, Sicherheit und Sparen(00:55:45) Dezentralisierung vs. Institution: 21 als Verein und Selbstregulierung(00:59:26) Zentralisierungstendenzen: Große Akteure, Reputation und Einfluss(01:02:49) Reputation, Glaubwürdigkeitsverluste und Autoritäten im Space(01:06:57) Fallstudie Saylor: Polarisierung zwischen Ethos und Fiat-Spiel(01:09:42) Spekulative Attacke, Risiken und symbolische Wirkung(01:10:44) Fazit: Rundumschau der Kapitalarten und Ausblick(01:10:50) Abschluss: Focus on signal, Dank und Verabschiedung

Fuck, yes I do!See Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

"This was a story about a group of society's unskilled, even illiterate, high school dropouts in a technologically advanced society. Some were psychologically maladjusted. They don't answer want ads for Draftsman, Tool and Die Maker, or Aircraft Fabricator. What is the life of a man with an 80 IQ? Janitor? Street sweeper? Gas station attendant? So why work in a demeaning job? They say: 'Fuck it, I'll get a girl who'll work and she'll collect unemployment and we'll scam together and we'll end up living together almost as well as if I were working. But at least I'm free. It beats holding down some crummy job all my life.' I saw the Hell's Angel riding free as a modern-day cowboy. The chopper was his horse. The locales would be the wide-open spaces- the beach, the desert, the mountains. I also remembered Sonny Barger's remark that 'we're not losers.' The most famous Angel of them all, and the president of the powerful Oakland chapter, was proud. A "winner" in society's terms meant being Mr. Assistant Sales Manager Barger, not Sonny Barger on a gleaming, growling chopper. The Angels were an intriguiging social phenomenon, and I wanted to tell it like it is." - Roger Corman with Jim Jerome, "How I Made A Hundred Movies In Hollywood (and Never Lost A Dime)" Featuring a brief surprise appearance by Jim Laczkowski!

Fuck them clippers lol Lakers all day!!

durée : 00:01:33 - Miss fuck the Queen de passage au stade de la Meinau Vous aimez ce podcast ? Pour écouter tous les autres épisodes sans limite, rendez-vous sur Radio France.

GUESS WHO'S BACK WITH A ALL NEW EPISODE "WHAT THE FUCK! IS WRONG WITH US" ? IT'S YOUR'RE FAVORITE DUO FROM BROOKLYN HERE TO TAKE YOU ON ANOTHER WILD RIDE DOWN THE RABBIT HOLE. COME JOIN YOU'RE BOYS AS THEY GIVE THEIR TAKE ON THE CDC BACK TRACKING ON VACCINES AND AUTISM, WHO HATES AMERICA MORE? IS A MAN AT FAUKT FOR DEFENDING HIS HOME AND MUCH MUCH MORE. COME JOIN YOUR'RE BOYS FOR ANOTHER CRAZY RIDE. SIT BACK KICK UP YOUR FEET AND ENJOY THE TRIP. LISTEN LAUGH AND IF YOUR'RE LUCKY YOU JUST MIGHT LEARN SOMETHING. @TWOGGZZINAPOD @DJGOLDFINGERNYC @IRONGLENN #FUNNYBUTTRUE #COMEANDGETSOMETRUTHSAUCE #LAUGHLEARNANDLAUGHAGAIN

Viele Eltern merken irgendwann, dass sie unbewusst beginnen, dieselben Muster aus der Kindheit weiterzugeben, die ihnen selbst wehgetan haben. In diesem Beitrag zeige ich dir, warum du alte Reaktionen deiner Eltern wiederholst, wie tief diese Muster aus der Kindheit wirken – und vor allem, wie du sie lösen kannst. Du erfährst, wie du als Mama oder Papa präsent bleibst, ohne in dein inneres Kind zu rutschen, und wie du deinen Kindern dadurch etwas vollkommen Neues vorlebst. Lass uns gemeinsam herausfinden, welche Muster in dir Leben und wie du es schaffst, diese nicht an deine Kinder weiter zu geben. KLICKE HIER FÜR EIN ERSTES INNERES KIND GESPRÄCH mit mirMuster aus der Kindheit lösen – für deine Kinder und dichViele Mamas und Papas haben eine riesige Angst: Die Angst, unbewusst genau die Muster an ihre Kinder weiterzugeben, unter denen sie selbst als Kind gelitten haben. Vielleicht kennst du das. Du nimmst dir vor, liebevoller zu sein, geduldiger, präsenter. Aber dann wirst du laut. Oder du ziehst dich zurück. Oder du funktionierst einfach weiter – wie früher deine Mama oder dein Papa. Und am Abend sitzt du da und denkst dir: „Fuck. Jetzt habe ich genau das gemacht, was ich nie tun wollte.“ Ich kenne das. Und ich weiß, wie tief diese Muster sitzen. In diesem Beitrag zeige ich dir:warum du reagierst wie früher deine Eltern (auch wenn du es nicht willst)was in deinem Nervensystem wirklich passiertwarum deine Kinder nicht deine Worte spüren, sondern dein Innenlebenwie du als Mama oder Papa bei dir bleibst, statt in alte Muster zu rutschenund wie du ganz konkret Muster aus der Kindheit lösen kannst Weiterlesen

Usually around this time of year I talk about the pain that this time of year can bring: extra commitments, financial burden, overwhelm, and forced socialization.This year I am looking to actually make something positive come from the festive season, so I am inviting you to join in with a self care challenge.For the month of December, pick one small act of self-care you can do every day to stay grounded and regulated. Something that feels nourishing, simple, and doable.eg:- Music- Reading- Take a bath- Meditation- Nature walk- Exercise- Cup of tea- JournalingOr choose something you'll cut back on this month to ease the pressure.When you've chosen your practice, join The Art Of Self-Connection Community (it's free) and share what you will be working on and why.Lets stay sane this festive season!

Her får du en smakebit av en annen E24-podkast, Penger, pølser og politikk, som kommer hver mandag etter lunsj. Hører du stillheten? Det er lyden av at de faktiske budsjettforhandlingene er i gang. Etter planen skal tuttifrutti-koalisjonen bli enig om et statsbudsjett førstkommende søndag, hva skjer om de ikke blir enige? Denne uken skal utenriksministeren redegjøre for viktige EU-saker i Stortinget, og det bør ikke komme som en overraskelse om jernlegeringer blir et hett tema. Roar mener hele saken er en «nothingburger», men vi graver likevel i hvilke land som ikke stemte for toll på norske jernlegeringer. Er det her vi bør tilbringe feriene fremover? I ukens episode snakker vi også om shoppingfesten rundt Black Friday, «fuck you»-penger og de urolige aksjemarkedene vi har nå.

RANGER ​​Refinance the house Refinance the boat Refinance the— Doing the most Refinance the cat Refinance the dog Finance the—? Fuck it. Refinance the Ranger (I'm doing the most) How dare you? Bitch I said that shit just to scare you Bitch you a demon! I ate the peas out the can And I hope that you see this What in the fuck do you mean I see and hear things I sea and here that, I failed the test now But passed the bar Wow You're funny Refinance the payment to fuck me Over You don't even know her So the glove don't fit? You still killed that bitch, OJ! Okay That a big ball player I'm a big black finger up your ass; What's cracking? Doing the work of the crackers I screenshot and capture Refinance the black list You act on behalf of the TRAP Refinance the TAP Refinance the cap and gown Cause I'm already drowning Refinance the black and brown Cause you know that I'm proud But I'm sitting her pouting (Wut) Refinance the land Refinance the Indian reservation where my dad at Refinance the car Refinance the boat Ok, Fuckit Refinance the Ranger Refinance the house Refinance the boat Refinance the— Doing the most Refinance the cat Refinance the dog Finance the—? Fuck it. Refinance the Ranger (I'm doing the most) Refinance the Ranger Refinance the house Refinance the boat Refinance the— Doing the most Refinance the cat Refinance the dog Finance the—? Fuck it. Refinance the Ranger Fresh from the land of a thousand suns And I stil don't know which stone to land on No random environment; I underwent the whole attorney And still met with resistance I just asked an an amphetamine as if it was A supplement to my existence In fact, it is, An edifice or m addition to my nutrition deficit And I says, For whatever's lost but goes on, Fight for rich or poorer while the poorer suffer longer No longer argue my agreements, Distance to whatever's after There I rest upon the sober throne, And throwing watermelon seeds into the ground as as stones, For may as well without the water And also sure to rot, Or waste as rats, Computer paper, There again Recycling bins of compost Just for show, but not for shredded paper No, no longer or wonder my nonsense, In fact, I, raging there had kept no more a suffer than a secret to be sure of here— And sure of her I was and sheer and gathered Torment your emotions, Also just to want but not to have As those that matter. So I've called in all the white clothes Now we represent with denim. And I'm stuck inside your television Stuck inside your television Don't you know you've shown you're weakness in the purest of hatred, Separating yourselfs as the basis for this Depreciation? Wonder, again I wonder And still no sad trombones, Only stories, and somber surfers And solemn whores and silent wars with words And sundries From the land of one thousand suns And a thousand sons you've lost A thousand wars, A thousand girls who want you Gathered over rails and velvet theatre ropes for it Rare. But slightly often scored, Parched, And barely long forgotten, Tipping, And waiting only This bitch comes on the train and smells like soup. Don't look at me as if I'm the one to have done something, I've no cardboard box but rather lift my chin at Whole Foods market over bags or water. You know it? I also do that for the dozen, No trend follows, or feathered gathered, Hollow winds and tunnels Tunnels sent and shadows I hadn't been pin pricked I never been picked out Blow the candles for which wish? I've be ever been bound to love Or celebrated by another besides my mother But here's so sensory deprivation, Overstimulation lol I love getting on the train and just happening to see a dude who is not listening to his dumb fucking girlfriend But she won't shut the fuck up He's just standing there like “Clearly I'm getting sex out of this” And she won't stop talking. I love that. I'm like “bitch, shut up.” He's like “Help me.” I'm like Not my problem, broskies, You better look interested instead of over here. Anyway, another year's gone by and no one's here for me. Anyway, another son was born without my honor. Anyway, I want to lap it up like all the water on the floor Before I realized it was gold, And I was slaughtered No use crying over spilled galaxies, Still you're trapped in I, And I'm found to want more than I decided If I'm divided and clustered up And yet I'm divine then, I should gather all I've had Combine it into one —and yet Another columbine has come As if they're all occurrences, Just set to Apple Watches And broadcast t'all the provences. In a cinch I've just realized I've the trench coat to match your jacket But no longer the converse all stars And you've seen to washed yours off from my angle Simple single triangle and spheres for fears of masturbating, Crash the grate at all the hours, Never really gravitating for anything important, Only alt-right Can't afford that All your penlaltied for real to mean political rallies or ambitions act as barriers to those that actually ally. Who am I? That's right? I can't belay in body! Oh, I can't to grip the shadows Boxing with the cat for your night V.O We were friends with the humans— Most of our job is finding out what happened with them. Future people Vintage potluck All out time And all our hard work All our bad luck All our warns Fell on her shores as lodes for her Oh, How his legs fall so calmly one over the other Or, How his songs flow not as words, but heart strings Our melodies will walk in chords for all time For now if ta zzz A as te r ( I love when i get off the train and that happens) What a brilliant blue, Yea, in fact, its cerulean Yes, in fact, if you can Facts to rule them all, so If you fax, try to call, here goes all your worry Here's your love; None For the facts you were sure to walk about, now you're our, gone From the top Don't ever forget you're on watch I've got a whole heart full of freedom Just don't look up from your phone e They brought you jo now pull you don't a bit You're a clown, it seems But no activists They heil Hitler in central Bedford No articles of new clothing l, huh? They love to watch all your digging They call it hyper vigilance because racism in New York can be so violent That its strength lies not only in money and power but nearly balanced numbers Which justifies hurtful and aggressive actions as adaptations to the changing world They see themselves as the controllers Still slave master but in such a context That they mask the hatred that lies under the surface as social issues of another kind it seems to hurt in another way you can't always tell the doctor. Copyright © The Complex Collective 2025 The Festival Project, Inc. ™ All rights reserved. Chroma111. Copyright © The Complex Collective 2025. [The Festival Project, Inc. ™] All rights reserved. UNAUTHORIZED REPRODUCTION OR DISTRIBUTION IS STRICTLY PROHIBITED BY LAW. INFRIGMENT IS PUNSHABLE BY FEDERAL LAW LEGAL NOTICE / ARTIST STATEMENT Project: The Festival Project ™ (Season 12) Genre: Speculative Auto-Ethnography / Social Surrealism Disclaimer: This document is a work of creative non-fiction and political satire. While inspired by the author's lived experiences with systemic oppression, housing displacement, and surveillance, the narrative employs stylized fragmentation, stream-of-consciousness, and metaphor to dramatize the psychological impact of these events. The "characters" and "dialogue" herein are artistic devices used to critique historical and modern power structures. This text should be viewed as a performative artistic expression protected under the First Amendment, and not as a literal transcript of clinical psychosis or a formal sworn affidavit. This is a character study of 'Chroma111,' the collective artworks of a musician living in a dystopian surveillance state. The erratic language is a stylistic choice to represent the character's psychological deterioration under systemic oppression. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

Send us a textIn this episode of Tales from the Crawl Space, the hosts gather to reflect on gratitude and Thanksgiving. They share personal stories, technical challenges, and the importance of community support. Listeners contribute their thoughts on what they are thankful for, highlighting the significance of family, friends, and the pest control industry. The conversation is filled with humor, camaraderie, and insights into the challenges and rewards of their work. In this episode, the hosts express their gratitude for various aspects of life, including personal connections, unique products, and the pest control industry. They discuss the importance of customer relationships, the power of reviews, and the joy of working in a supportive environment. The conversation is filled with humor and reflections on health, leadership, and innovation, culminating in a heartfelt message of thankfulness for their listeners. Support the showPest Control Humor Depot on FacebookInsta: @tftcpodcastTikTok: @tftc2.0Our Websiteand please click #gloveupforcandace

Lesley Logan calls out the performance review bias that measures women by their “likability” instead of their impact—and why that needs to end. This week's episode is a fiery reminder that your work deserves recognition, not personality notes. Lesley unpacks how bias shows up in feedback, how leaders can fix it, and why celebrating your wins out loud is a powerful self-advocacy.If you have any questions about this episode or want to get some of the resources we mentioned, head over to LesleyLogan.co/podcast https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/. If you have any comments or questions about the Be It pod shoot us a message at beit@lesleylogan.co mailto:beit@lesleylogan.co. And as always, if you're enjoying the show please share it with someone who you think would enjoy it as well. It is your continued support that will help us continue to help others. Thank you so much! Never miss another show by subscribing at LesleyLogan.co/subscribe https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/#follow-subscribe-free.In this episode you will learn about:Data showing high-performing women get more personality critiques than men.Why unconscious bias impacts women's growth and confidence in their roles.How leaders can create fair and constructive performance review systems.Why sharing your personal wins helps shift culture and visibility.How Lesley reframed “bragging” as a radical act of self-respect.Episode References/Links:Submit your wins or questions - https://beitpod.com/questionsThe Female Quotient® - https://www.instagram.com/p/DGvdCr2NVoL If you enjoyed this episode, make sure and give us a five star rating and leave us a review on iTunes, Podcast Addict, Podchaser or Castbox. https://lovethepodcast.com/BITYSIDEALS! DEALS! DEALS! DEALS! https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/memberships/perks/#equipmentCheck out all our Preferred Vendors & Special Deals from Clair Sparrow, Sensate, Lyfefuel BeeKeeper's Naturals, Sauna Space, HigherDose, AG1 and ToeSox https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/memberships/perks/#equipmentBe in the know with all the workshops at OPC https://workshops.onlinepilatesclasses.com/lp-workshop-waitlistBe It Till You See It Podcast Survey https://pod.lesleylogan.co/be-it-podcasts-surveyBe a part of Lesley's Pilates Mentorship https://lesleylogan.co/elevate/FREE Ditching Busy Webinar https://ditchingbusy.com/Resources:Watch the Be It Till You See It podcast on YouTube! https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCq08HES7xLMvVa3Fy5DR8-gLesley Logan website https://lesleylogan.co/Be It Till You See It Podcast https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/Online Pilates Classes by Lesley Logan https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/Online Pilates Classes by Lesley Logan on YouTube https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCjogqXLnfyhS5VlU4rdzlnQProfitable Pilates https://profitablepilates.com/about/Follow Us on Social Media:Instagram https://www.instagram.com/lesley.logan/The Be It Till You See It Podcast YouTube channel https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCq08HES7xLMvVa3Fy5DR8-gFacebook https://www.facebook.com/llogan.pilatesLinkedIn https://www.linkedin.com/in/lesley-logan/The OPC YouTube Channel https://www.youtube.com/@OnlinePilatesClasses Episode Transcript:Lesley Logan 0:00  It's Fuck Yeah Friday.Brad Crowell 0:01  Fuck yeah. Lesley Logan 0:02  Get ready for some wins. Welcome to the Be It Till You See It podcast where we talk about taking messy action, knowing that perfect is boring. I'm Lesley Logan, Pilates instructor and fitness business coach. I've trained thousands of people around the world and the number one thing I see stopping people from achieving anything is self-doubt. My friends, action brings clarity and it's the antidote to fear. Each week, my guest will bring bold, executable, intrinsic and targeted steps that you can use to put yourself first and Be It Till You See It. It's a practice, not a perfect. Let's get started. Lesley Logan 0:44  Hi, Be It babe. How are you? We're almost there. We're almost to the holiday and then the chaos, and I'm gonna go on winter tour. We're almost there. We're not there yet. We got an extra week before that one holiday comes up, and I think that's great. And if you don't live in the States then you are just doing great. Lesley Logan 1:07  All right, it's the FYF episode. So this is where it's short, sweet. Get you thinking about ways you could be it till you see it. I get to riff on some things. We get to know each other better. Send your wins in to beitpod.com/questions. Send in a question as well, we answer those on the recap. Those happen on Thursdays. Interviews happen on Tuesdays. I'm fucking loving the interviews that are coming up, and we have a really great one coming up that's gonna lead into our habit series. So hope you're subscribed to the channel so you never miss an episode from us. Lesley Logan 1:29  Okay, this was an interesting thing. I don't know if it inspired me or pissed me off, so we're gonna remind ourselves together. So it says around 76% of high performing women reported, reportedly received negative feedback from their managers, compared to just 2% of high performing men. Oh yeah, this one pissed me off. This comes from data collected from 23,000 employees across 250 organizations, by the way, so not a small, not a small thing. Why is this happening? Unconscious bias leads managers, male or female, to typically evaluate women during performance reviews on their personality rather than the work they contribute. Are they easy to work with? Do they get along with everyone? Are they likable or collaborative? Doesn't it, I just want to, I just want to be fucking pissed. I'm pissed off, right? So like no one's asking if a guy is likable, which, by the way, like often they smell, or things like that, like no one's asking. They're valued on the work that they do, but it's always been this way, and we have to figure out how to change this. I think it comes from like, raising girls to be quiet, stop doing that. We need to raise them to brag, you know, and like, we need to raise like we need to raise them not to be like, oh, you know, make sure, no, tell people how you feel. You know, it's important. So I think this is an interesting thing. I don't know how we solve this problem, but if you are a leader who gives reviews, maybe make sure that, if you're telling women that their person, like their personality, has some issues, make sure you do with men too, or don't do with either of them, right? These areas of feedback don't necessarily touch on women's performance, which hurts both the employee and the employer. That's right. The employee, remember, is a high performer, she's going to be looking for concrete ways to grow and progress in her career. If she's receiving feedback on how nice she is. Well, she might not, she might start looking for work elsewhere. Managers, keep it constructive and hold on to top talent. This is so true. If you've got these high achieving women working for you, but you're busy working on things that they need to change about themselves. They're going to go somewhere else who wants them, right? And you're also not helping them better themselves for the work that they're doing for you. So I love it. I agree. We need to consider how we are, the expectations on women, because they are doing so much. I'm not I'm not trying to shit on the men, because, like, there are some really great men out there, but I do think that we are missing out on some good stuff, and we're not treating people in a way that allows everybody to win. And there is a way, like, there's no pie, right? So if, if you're going to do performance reviews around likeability. You got to do it for everybody. If you're just going to do it on performance, you got to do it for everybody like you can't have that bias, and if you do have that bias, it's probably a good time to get that checked out. And maybe you need to change your review process. And if it's happening to you, at your review process, get inspired by these other ladies and find work somewhere else where you can be challenged because you're fucking amazing, right? And start celebrating your wins in front of them, right? That might help them. I think sometimes it's really easy to go, oh, you know, like to downplay the things that you did. Lesley Logan 4:33  So okay, let's start bragging about you guys. We have Charlotte Coker. She said, I finally launched my website after several months of working on it. Little by little, I'm very proud of myself for doing something so outside my comfort zone, my home studio, feels like it's really rocking and rolling. Yay, yay, Charlotte. It is really rocking and rolling. You are doing a lot, I know, like it's really easy to go, Oh my gosh, I expect to be done by now. But like, little by little. I mean, the thing is, is you actually, nothing happens overnight, like websites, especially, they take time. So I'm super proud of you. I think you're doing great work, and I am so excited that you are kicking off your home studio before it is even ready. That is being it till you see it full and on. And so way to go. Thank you for sharing that with us. You guys need to share your wins at beitpod.com/questions. Lesley Logan 5:23  Okay, my win. Okay. I think if you've been listening to podcast for a long time, you know, I've been on a hobby hunt. I think I have found my hobby, and it's not getting my nails done. I am so excited. We had guests come on to talk about tarot, and I was so obsessed with her, and she sent me a deck, and I'm not really sure if her episodes out yet or not, so we'll save more information on that later. But ever since then, then I, like, found this book that helps me study tarot, and I can do it with writing. But then I found another book that's a little bit different, the same they all have, they all say the same things, but in a different way, which helps me, like, repeat what I'm learning. And then I found an app. It's like the Duolingo. They call the Duolingo for tarot, and I'm gonna reach out and see if they want to do ads, because I'm kind of obsessed with it. Every single day I I do this, and it's not easy, right? Like, it's definitely something I feel like I'm gonna have a better grasp on the more I practice out loud. This is kind of the ones I like, I have to, like, read out loud and do it out loud. But at any rate, I'm super excited because I was a I was a little like, should I call it a hobby? I've only been, like, playing it, but now we're like, four months, and I do it daily, and I really love it, and it is a great way for me as a person who's like, I want a journal. I want to have some more self-reflection time. It helps me helps have some self-reflection. So I can't wait for you to hear the episode, because you're gonna hear someone who's never delved into tarot, like interview this person, and now you'll know I'm, like, a hobbyist right now, and (inaudible) to do readings for people, just maybe for myself. But I am just like feeling really excited that I think I have a hobby that I like, want to stick with, and I have been trying to find a hobby for years, and I'm feeling joy around it, and that's my win. Okay, what's yours? Send it into the Be It Pod. Lesley Logan 7:09  Here is your affirmation for the weekend. I deserve information and I deserve moments of silence, too. I deserve information and I deserve moments of silence, too. I deserve information and I deserve moments of silence, too. You guys, as an introvert who likes people, I love my moments of silence as much as I love seeing you and getting your information. So that affirmation really feels like it's very representative. Until next time, Be It Till You See It. Lesley Logan 7:44  That's all I got for this episode of the Be It Till You See It Podcast. One thing that would help both myself and future listeners is for you to rate the show and leave a review and follow or subscribe for free wherever you listen to your podcast. Also, make sure to introduce yourself over at the Be It Pod on Instagram. I would love to know more about you. Share this episode with whoever you think needs to hear it. Help us and others Be It Till You See It. Have an awesome day. Be It Till You See It is a production of The Bloom Podcast Network. If you want to leave us a message or a question that we might read on another episode, you can text us at +1-310-905-5534 or send a DM on Instagram @BeItPod. Brad Crowell 8:27  It's written, filmed, and recorded by your host, Lesley Logan, and me, Brad Crowell. Lesley Logan 8:31  It is transcribed, produced and edited by the epic team at Disenyo.co.Brad Crowell 8:36  Our theme music is by Ali at Apex Production Music and our branding by designer and artist, Gianfranco Cioffi.Lesley Logan 8:43  Special thanks to Melissa Solomon for creating our visuals.Brad Crowell 8:46  Also to Angelina Herico for adding all of our content to our website. And finally to Meridith Root for keeping us all on point and on time.Support this podcast at — https://redcircle.com/be-it-till-you-see-it/donationsAdvertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy

The Time Riders: Part 13 Ancient Roman Appreciation For Led Zeppelin. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Becky brought several pairs back to the bed and laid them out for Nanu to look at. "This is just a small sample of my collection, but you'll get the idea and what's available." Nanu peered at them before looking up at Becky. "Your collection? Do you take them from other girls after you beat them up? Like a prize or a trophy?" Becky paused but then snickered. Count on Nanu to think in terms of panties as gory battle trophies. "No, sweetie, I just meant that I like panties and buying them in different styles and colors. That way, when I fuck a boy, I know exactly what to wear for him to arouse him." "Ah, I see," Nanu said, instantly understanding now. She picked up the various types, examining them. There were French cuts, boy cuts, hipster, tanga, bikini, g-string; not surprisingly, it was the last type that held her attention the longest. "Are these panties always necessary, Mistress? Can't a girl just walk around without them?" "You could," Becky allowed, nodding. "Usually when I am wearing a skirt, but there's lots of times I don't wear panties." "Do you wear them when you are teaching?" Nanu asked, looking at her mistress. "I; usually, yes," Becky replied, blushing. "It's a good idea to wear them when you're working." "Because students could look up your skirt and see your cunt and then they wouldn't be paying attention to what you were trying to teach them, yes?" Nanu concluded. "That's one way of thinking about it," Becky sighed. The girl wasn't wrong, but Becky didn't want to give her a civics lesson right now either. "Here's a good rule, my love; wear underwear when you're doing something important that has nothing to do with sex, okay?" Nanu frowned. "What could be more important than fucking?" Becky just sighed and stripped off her tee and her panties, now as naked as her charge. She sat down on the bed and pulled Nanu into her lap. Nanu readily straddled Becky, their tits squashed together and her hands around her mistress' shoulders. Becky smiled, her hands resting on Nanu's hips. "Tonight, we'll eat and have all sorts of fun, and I'll show you how some things work," Becky said. "Tomorrow, we go shopping for clothes and some other things." Nanu nodded, her hazel eyes shining brightly. She was looking forward to learning everything. Dinnertime. Becky came up the stairs, peering into her bedroom and noticing that Nanu wasn't there. She looked in the bathroom, thinking the little scamp might be fucking around with the lights again, but she wasn't there, either. She then noticed that the door to the spare room was open. She went inside and found Nanu kneeling at the window, her chin resting on her hands as she gazed outside, watching the street. She seemed fascinated, and the more Becky thought about it, the more she realized this made complete sense. Of course, Nanu could actually see all that much, because of the trees that lined the street, but what was happening just below had her rapt attention. "Like what you see?" she asked, coming up behind Nanu and stroking her fingers through the girl's long black hair. "I don't have the words, mistress," Nanu sighed, still watching. "Everyone is so tall. And the metal monsters are everywhere, but they stay on the black road." Becky giggled. "They are driven by people, Nanu, just like chariots were in your day. The people are inside them, that's all. And yes, they can be dangerous if the people driving them are not careful, or if people on foot walk in front of them;” Nanu blushed slightly at that. "But don't worry, I'll teach you how to be safe," Becky promised. "I have one of those metal things myself, you know." Nanu turned and looked at her with wide eyes. "You own a monster?" Becky smirked. "Yes, most adults do, darling. They are not monsters, they are just machines. They get us from one place to another." Nanu seemed hesitant. "What; what are the machines called in your En-gush?" Becky smiled. "Well, we commonly call them 'cars', but the actual word is 'automobile', I believe." "It would scare me to be in one," the smaller girl said. "You're sure it will not eat me?" Becky laughed. "I've been driving my monster for almost ten years now, darling, and it hasn't eaten me. I promise, we'll take it slow. However, I came up to tell you that it's time to make dinner, and I wanted to know if you'd care to watch." Nanu nodded and let Becky take her by the hand and lead her back downstairs. "I was thinking I would let you decide what we eat, darling. I'll put out some things, and you can choose a couple that I'll make a meal from." Nanu nodded and Becky put an apron on over her nude body, just in case she ended up cooking more bacon. The smaller girl watched as she pulled various things out of the fridge, some of which were obviously fruits and vegetables, others being meats in various forms. "Wassa?" she asked, pointing at something that looked like thin, round slices of a vaguely pinkish-brown color. "What, that?" Becky said somewhat distractedly, looking at what Nanu was pointing to for a quick second before returning her attention to the fridge. She remembered to revert to Latin. "That's just bologna, it's nothing to worry about." "Ba-lo;” Nanu repeated, picking up some slices and popping them in her mouth when Becky wasn't looking. "Let's see here," Becky mumbled, bent over and inside the fridge, which was very nice, but way too big for her personal needs. "I've clearly gotta go shopping soon. Here's some salad mix, and then we have some' "Umm!" The unexpected (and rather disconcerting) sound compelled Becky to rear back out of the fridge and whirl around, wondering what wild animal had somehow made its way into her home. She paused when she saw Nanu standing there, her eyes wide in shock and her cheeks bulging like a chipmunk's while she tried to masticate on all the bologna she had stuffed in her mouth. Her lips couldn't even quite shut. "Nanu," Becky said in quiet disbelief, blinking and shaking her head for a moment, and forgetting to speak in Latin. "Did you just snarf all my bologna?" "Ba; lo;” Nanu mumbled, trying to force it down her gullet. She looked like an ostrich trying to swallow a doorknob. Becky just watched as Nanu performed some peristaltic wizardry with her throat until, against all odds, the bologna was gone from her mouth. The Egyptian girl was touching her lips with her fingers and then looking at her fingers in wonder. She even licked them at one point before looking up at Becky, her eyes flooded with wonder. "Mistress," she said quietly. "I want more ba-lo." "Wait, what?" Becky blurted, shaking her head again, as if she couldn't believe what she'd just heard. "Did you just say you want more bologna?" "Yes," Nanu replied earnestly, nodding. "It is the best thing I have ever eaten. I never want to eat anything else ever again." "Nanu, you can't just eat bologna for the rest of your life," Becky pointed out. "But, mistress, I will die if I don't have more!" Nanu whined rather dramatically. "I don't want to die!" "Dying is exactly what you'll do if you try to eat nothing but ba-lo," Becky pressed, failing to notice she was now using Nanu's word for the damnable stuff. "It's full of nitrates and all those things that gave you the raging shits this morning. Remember that?" "But it's the best thing I've ever eaten, mistress," Nanu continued to whine. "People who don't love ba-lo are stupid!" "Nanu, it's full of those nitrates and preservatives, crazy amounts of the stuff," Becky iterated firmly. "You'll shit yourself to death, woman." The Egyptian girl looked positively heartbroken. "I'm not saying you can never have ba-lo, all I'm saying is that you can't eat just ba-lo or you will die on my toilet, and I am not explaining that to the vigiles." Nanu sighed loudly and looked put out. "Fine." "As your body adapts, you'll be able to eat more and more things," the blonde woman assured her. "But it will take time, and you will never be able to survive on ba-lo alone. It's not very good for you, even if it tastes good." "Then why does your society have it at all?" Nanu asked, frowning. "We like things that are bad for us too, sometimes," Becky said, feeling the need to defend her era from this sort of punitive accusation. Frankly, she'd never seen herself having to answer for her world to people from bygone ages who were observing how they did things in modern times. "Indulgences, I guess." "Will we be eating anything nearly as good as ba-lo for dinner?" Nanu asked, looking to change the subject now that she had been thwarted from true happiness. "Just you watch," Becky said, accepting the challenge. To Nanu's surprise, they ended up eating vegetables and cooked fish, things she was familiar with, and they tasted good. To her delight, she was even allowed to have dessert, a bowl of something her mistress called 'ice cream'. It was cold, sweet, and delicious. It was three different colors, and they all tasted great. She was positively giddy by the time she'd finished her bowl. Becky suspected that Nanu was also on an incredible sugar high. "So what do you want to do before bed, my love?" Becky asked as she did the dishes. "I know it's been a long day." Nanu thought about that. "Well, we need to bathe again, and to fuck, but before then, Mistress, can you show me more of your world using the magic boxes?" "Of course we can," Becky said cheerfully. "And it's not only my world anymore, Nanu, it's your world too now. It's our world." Nanu thought about that for some time and then nodded. "Please show me my new world, Mistress. There must be so much to see." Some minutes later, they were in Becky's little office, surrounded by her file cabinets and sitting at her desk where she kept her computer. Nanu watched in fascination as Re-be-kah used a small device in her hand to control the glowing black box sitting on the short table. "Would you like to see Egypt, sweetheart?" Becky asked. Nanu nodded eagerly. Even if her land had been taken over by the sandy-assed Arab nomads, she still wanted to see her homeland. Becky called up some pictures that she thought Nanu might recognize. She Googled pictures of the Sphynx, the pyramids of Giza, the Nile river. "What are all the endless ugly buildings, Mistress?" Nanu asked, frowning. "Those are homes, mostly," Becky said, realizing she might have opened a can of worms. "Egypt is a very populous country these days." "Is it mighty?" the younger girl predictably asked. "Well; no," Becky admitted. "At least, not compared to the great countries of the world." "Stupid Arabs," Nanu muttered, folding her arms and scowling. "At least they didn't fuck up the great monuments of our gods and kings. What about you, Mistress? What of your ancestors?" Becky considered. "My ancestors are from Britain, mostly. Do you remember who the Britons were? We talked about them earlier, the musicians." Nanu nodded. "Savages. Their stinky warriors were captured in war by the Romans and paraded through the streets of Rome. They were tall, wild-eyed, and they stank. They painted themselves blue. You don't win wars by painting yourself blue. Your ancestors were stupid, Mistress." Becky started calling up pictures of England, intent on showing Nanu the beautiful countryside. She excitedly clicked on a picture of Stonehenge. "This is a religious site my ancestors erected," she explained, making sure the picture filled the frame of the screen. "It was made about the same time as your Sphynx and your pyramids, around four-thousand and five-hundred years ago." Nanu looked at the stone monument and frowned. "That's it? My ancestors gifted the Horemakhet and the meri to the world and your ancestors stacked rocks in a circle? No wonder the Romans conquered them, Mistress. Your ancestors were small and weak!" "They're very big rocks," Becky mumbled, blushing and feeling silly now that Nanu had given her some perspective. Nanu's people were the rulers of a great and sophisticated empire at the same time that Becky's were smearing themselves with woad and probably stuffing berries up their noses. "More like giant slabs, really. What else do you want to see?" Nanu thought about it. "Can the magic box show us people fucking?" Becky should have seen that coming. "I; yes, it could, but I try to not use my computer for that," she lied. She'd recently come to enjoy watching student and teacher-themed porn, after all. "I try to use it for my schooling and for research." "Why would you use it for boring stuff like that when you could use it to watch people fuck?" Nanu asked, confused. Sometimes her Mistress didn't make sense. "I know," Becky said, brightening up. "You like to dance, right? Why don't I play music for you and we can dance to it? You can hear music from this time now." Nanu nodded eagerly again. Becky thought about what to play, trying to make an emotional connection with Nanu. Well, she says she likes the flaming cock-sack shirt. Seconds later, YouTube was open and an electric guitar began playing. The drums and the bass thumping in made Nanu jump for a second, but then she began listening. Becky was nodding her head and beginning to dance, which Nanu began to do as well, imitating her Mistress. Soon enough, the iconic voice began singing. "Let me take you to the movie Can I take you to the show? Let me be yours ever truly Can I make your garden grow?" Nanu began to jump and prance around with the music once she'd found the rhythm, instinctively moving her body and enjoying what Jimmy Page was making her do with it. Still naked, she danced for sheer enjoyment, but also showing off for Becky. The voice continued on now. "From the houses of the holy We can watch the white doves go From the door comes Satan's daughter And it only goes to show You know!" The two girls laughed and danced together, Nanu enthralled by the sounds of the music and also the singing. She'd never heard anything like it before and knew she'd never get enough of it. They finally collapsed on the floor together, back to back, still laughing. Nanu's hand found Becky's and squeezed it. "Mistress, that music is wonderful," Nanu breathed, still exhilarated. "It was so happy and lively! Please, who sang it?" "It's the group that uses the flaming cock symbol on the shirt you like," Becky said. "Their name is Led Zeppelin. Try and say it with me. Led;” "Let;” "Zep-elin." "Thzhep-li;” "Buzz your teeth, like a bee, Nanu," Becky instructed. "Zzz;” "Zzz;” "Zep." "Zep." "Zeppelin." "Zepli." "Very close, I'm so proud of you!" Becky gushed, turning and hugging Nanu now. "And there's so much more music for you to listen to and dance to!" "May I listen to more, Mistress?" Nanu asked, her eyes bright. "What else is there?" Becky played more music, watching Nanu figure out how to dance to it all. In short order, Nanu could dance and shimmy like Elvis, go-go dance, do the Hustle, and twerk. "These dances are so much fun, Mistress!" Nanu gushed, shaking her ass in Becky's face. The blonde woman laughed and smacked one of her lover's ass cheeks, making Nanu squeak, but keep dancing. "Just wait until I teach you the Charleston, then," Becky said, not at all surprised that Nanu learned the moves so quickly. She was an accomplished little dancer, after all. "Looks like you've built up a sweat, babe, you ready for another bath or a shower?" "Can you teach me how to control the water, Mistress?" Nanu asked hopefully. "I promise to be careful." "Okay, as long as you remember that it costs money to run the water," Becky said, holding up a finger. "And I don't want you flooding the place, either." Nanu nodded her assent and Becky led the way back to the bathroom. She showed Nanu how to work the sink first, explaining that it was just a smaller version of the bathtub, so easier to manage. Once Nanu understood how to regulate the hot and cold water, Becky allowed her to try and use the shower function in the tub. Nanu found the temperature she liked and then pulled on the knob that controlled the showerhead, squealing in delight when the water jetted out. "This is so much fun!" she exclaimed, bouncing and clapping. "You're forgetting the most fun part of a shower," Becky purred as they stepped in. The two women sank to their knees and immediately began making out under the deluge. Before things got too hot and heavy, Becky broke off the kiss, making Nanu whine as she stood up. She pulled the showerhead out of its holder. "Get ready, Nanu," she whispered as she held the showerhead pointing down, a sly smile on her face as she switched the water from the spray setting to the jets. "Remember this? You're about to scream your head right off;” Nanu was still looking at her Mistress' face, bracing herself, but her eyes snapped open suddenly and she get out a strangled cry as Becky turned the showerhead over, placing it right under Nanu's cunt and letting the water batter her nether lips and clit unannounced. Nanu shuddered violently, Becky's arm wrapping around her small body to hold her in place. The Egyptian girl's eyes rolled up into her head and she came in mere seconds, wailing like she was possessed, and her body going through a warp-spasm of ecstasy. She sagged in Becky's arm, her body now limp but trembling. Becky smiled and simply held the girl until she stirred and came to. Nanu looked up at her through heavily lidded eyes. "You broke my cunt, Mistress;” she managed to say in a tiny voice. Becky giggled and rested her against the back of the tub, before smiling wickedly. "Want to see me use it on myself and watch me cum? I'm an old hand at this." Nanu nodded tiredly, but watched intently. Becky began teasing herself with the showerhead, moving it around her cunt and inner thighs, never keeping it in one place for long, and keeping the spray light. She made sighing and cooing noises, shivering deliciously. Nanu seemed to have recovered and was watching in fascination, her own legs spread while she gently massaged her cuntlips. Becky moaned and pinched at her nipples while she played the water directly over her snatch, squirming and gyrating as the spray pleasured her. Nanu watched her Mistress' skin turn rather pink, Re-be-kah's breaths starting to shorten and come in gasps. Her tiny hand played with her cunt faster, her earlier fatigue seemingly forgotten. Becky moved the little key below the spouts to the other size of the nozzle, the gentle rain effect once again becoming three concentrated jets that battered her cunt and clit from right below, like she had done to Nanu. Her breath caught in her throat and she shuddered, holding on for as long as she could before surrendering to the orgasm. She normally had more control than this, but maybe the thrill of masturbating in front of Nanu had made her more excited and sensitive than normal. No matter what the reason, the climax was one of the hardest Becky had ever given herself, and better than what some lovers had given her. She screeched through clenched teeth, almost doubling over as her cunt turned itself inside out from the intense waves of ecstasy that tore at her. A full thirty seconds passed before she tumbled backwards, lying on her back in the tub and staring at the ceiling, gulping air like a fish out of water. Nanu got on her hands and knees and crept forward, removing the showerhead from Becky's hand and looking at her Mistress' body. Her cunt was still twitching from the orgasm. That had been great fun to watch. "Mistress, you're pissing yourself," she remarked, even if she didn't blame Becky. She'd done it, after all. "Yeah, that; happens to me sometimes;” Becky said breathlessly, still staring up at nothing. "It happens to me too," Nanu said affectionately, crawling over her Mistress and then settling down to snuggle into her, their pussies kissing gently. Becky shivered before making a quizzical face. "Nanu, are you pissing on my cunt?" "Maybe a little," the raven-haired girl sighed, still snuggling. "I wanted to share the moment with you." "That's fair," Becky allowed, too tired to actually care. They were in a shower after all, so they could get clean. "Did you enjoy that?" "Hmm, yes," Nanu purred, nodding a little, her head resting on Becky's large boobs. "It will be one of my new favorite things to do while you are gone." "Just remember the rules," Becky iterated before sitting up wearily and dislodging Nanu from her cleavage. "We should get a good night's sleep, my love. Tomorrow is a big day in setting up the rest of your new life." "Can we fuck again?" Nanu asked somewhat predictably. "Tell you what," Becky giggled, turning off the water and leading Nanu out of the shower. "If I fall asleep, you can just do what you want with me until you cum, but then you have to sleep. We'll have a good fuck in the morning and shower again to get ready. Deal?" "Yes, Mistress." An hour later. They were lying wrapped up in one another, and Becky hoped that she'd tired Nanu out to the place that the insatiable little brat would go to sleep. Becky must have made her cum at least eight times, and hopefully all the ba-lo would not wake her up in the middle of the night. "Thank you, Mistress," Nanu said dreamily, holding herself against Becky. It was the most comforting and secure thing she had ever felt or could imagine, even more than hugging her beloved sister, Kiya. "I love you so much." "I love you too, Nanu," Becky whispered back, caressing Nanu's damp, dark hair lovingly. "You'll always keep me safe, right?" the tiny girl asked. "You and M-ark." Becky nodded. "In saecula saeculorum." The two women kissed lovingly before drifting off into a deep sleep, wrapped in each other's arms. Monday morning. After waking up with vigorous girl-fucking and licking one another's pussies, followed by a shower, they were now eating breakfast. Becky decided to wait until after they'd finished the meal before getting dressed, just in case Nanu proved sloppy in the morning. "I love this dish, Mistress," Nanu said as she powered her way through the bowl in front of her. It was full of sweet berries and a type of crunchy cereal she didn't know, all mixed into a goopy white paste that looked like thick cum. In her own time, it was called 'oxygala'. "Do you remember what I told you it's called?" Becky asked, pausing in eating. Nanu closed her eyes for a minute. "Par-fay." "That's right," Becky said, nodding and very pleased. "The white stuff is called yogurt. If you put berries and other things in it, it's called a parfait. They're fun and even good for you." "Can ba-lo go in the parfait?" Nanu asked hopefully. "No, Nanu," Becky snickered. "Even you couldn't possibly like that horror, and I'd probably get put in jail for creating it." "Your big free society doesn't sound very free to me," Nanu mumbled under her breath as she shoveled more parfait in her mouth. Back upstairs they went, after Nanu got a lesson in how to wash the dishes and put them in the dishwasher, even if she wasn't allowed to operate it yet. They cleaned up at the bathroom sink, Nanu being told that they were not having another shower, and went into the bedroom to get dressed. Becky tried to teach Nanu about coordinating her clothes so that she didn't look like a complete lunatic, and was mostly successful. Nanu couldn't decide which socks she liked best and asked to wear one of each. If Becky could keep the madness down to that level, she'd call it a win. Nanu might not have been terribly impressed with the color or shape of the track suit she was now wearing, but she had to admit that it kept her warm. Becky had fitted her into a plain white tee shirt beneath, and some underwear. Last on were the shoes, and these were proving difficult for Nanu. "They are squeezing my feet, Mistress," the girl said, frowning down at the offending footwear. Becky knelt and adjusted the Velcro straps after loosening the shoes a little. She wasn't about to get into the drama of shoelaces with Nanu, that was for damned sure. "They might be uncomfortable for a bit, sweetie, but new shoes are like that for everyone. Once you walk in them for a little bit, they'll feel just fine, I promise." She stepped aside and gestured to the hallway. "Go ahead and walk, Nanu." It was strange, because Nanu seemed suddenly unsure of how to walk. As she put her feet forward, she was almost wobbly. It occurred to Becky that Nanu wasn't used to not being able to feel the floor or the ground beneath her, but with over an inch of rubber in the way, she was having trouble trusting her balance. Holding her arms out to the sides as if she were walking a tightrope, Nanu wobbled down the hallway and back, a little more sure of herself on the return. Becky smiled and hugged her when she got back to the bedroom. "You'll be running in no time." They headed downstairs (slowly), and Becky made sure everything was turned off. She slipped on a light windbreaker and then opened the front door. Nanu waited on the porch while Becky locked the door behind them. "You need to lock your door, Mistress?" the Egyptian girl asked, rather puzzled. "Are there still criminals in your time?" "My era isn't perfect, Nanu," Becky admitted, feeling strangely silly for coming from a time where criminals still existed. "It still has problems, but you'll learn about them in due course. Some of the problems will be ones you're familiar with, others will be new to you. I'll teach you." "Good enough," Nanu said with a nod as they headed down the steps. "Now where are we going?" "We need to go downtown," Becky replied, thinking that issue through. Not only had she promised to buy new clothes for Nanu, but the chroniques merchant she'd been dealing with was located squarely downtown. There was no way in Hell anyone from her own era could forge the sort of documentation that Nanu would need to rely on to be safe, so someone from the time-travelling community was Becky's only hope. In a city of six million people, there had to be more than one temporal merchant, but damned if Becky knew where (or how) to find them yet. So this one guy was her go-to. She also pondered how to get downtown. Nanu was already afraid of cars, so maybe taking her old junker wasn't the best idea. A taxi? Still a car. The subway station that went directly downtown wasn't far away, and while Nanu wouldn't have any clue what a train was, maybe seeing other people on it with her would calm her down. That, and the walk to the subway station would help break in her shoes. "We're taking a little walk to a place that has a special chariot that will bring us where we need to go," she said, beginning to walk down the street, holding Nanu's hand. She got the feeling the other girl was only partially paying attention, since she was once again looking around and Uhking at the sights of Becky's street. "It's not far." Becky's street was a nice one, lined with endless trees, and the houses had gardens. The noise of downtown and the city in general was remote. If it bothered Nanu, it wasn't showing yet, because she was still in awe of her surroundings. People walked by them, smiling and waving. Becky greeted them and Nanu smiled and waved back as well. She even figured out how to say 'Hello!' from listening to Re-be-kah and the strangers. After about fifteen minutes of walking, with minimal complaints from Nanu about her shoes, they finally arrived at the entrance to the subway station. Set on the edge of the residential area, it was simply some stairs down into the station below. Nanu paused at the top of the stairs, looking confused and wary. It occurred to Becky that it was entirely possible that Nanu had never been underground before. "I promise it is safe, darling," she said in a soothing tone, squeezing Nanu's hand. "The chariot we are going to use runs underground from one place to another, so that it is not noisy up here. I use it all the time." Nanu swallowed. "Okay. I trust you, Mistress." Side by side, they walked down into the subway station, Nanu wrinkling her nose as the gusts of stale air hit her. There were people coming and going, wearing different types of clothing, and Nanu was fascinated. She watched her Mistress pay the fare to enter, then nearly got knocked on the back of her head when she paused halfway through the turnstile. Becky took her hand again and led her down some more stairs. Nanu was frowning, because the noises were getting louder and beginning to echo. Then they were on a platform, one that held people before dropping off down into some dark path that entered tunnels on either side of this long room they were in. Nanu held herself close to Becky, getting nervous. The noises made no sense to her, and it wasn't as if Rome had been quiet. Becky looked down at her now. "Here comes our chariot, Nanu. Don't be frightened." Nanu clutched Becky harder as she felt wind pressing against her, and heard a noise that grew louder until it was an almost deafening roar. She saw strange lights in one side of the tunnel, growing closer. Finally, a giant metal; thing; rolled toward them swiftly, making all the noise. Nanu let go of Becky and clapped her hands over her ears, her eyes squeezed shut. She willed herself to not scream. And then it was quieter. There was still noise, but not nearly as loud. Nanu opened her eyes and saw the long, metal contraption in front of them, with strange doors that opened to the sides, by themselves. People walked out of the interior of the beast, seemingly unscathed. Becky looked down at her and smiled. "This is us, let's go." Trusting her Mistress, Nanu took Becky's hand again and allowed herself to be led into the thing called a 'subway train'. She looked around, wide-eyed as they found some seats and sat down. There were miniature suns everywhere overhead. An endless line of seats on either side of the narrow metal tube stretched far in each direction. People were sitting or standing, seemingly unconcerned and paying no attention. Nanu started as some awful sound chimed, and then the magic doors slid closed again, locking them inside this foul beast. There was a lurch and then it began moving forward, slowly picking up speed. Nanu looked at Becky in panic. "We're fine," Becky said, squeezing her hand again. "It's taking us where we want to go." "How does it know?" Nanu asked, forgetting her fear for a moment. She hadn't seen Re-be-kah tell the monster anything. Did it speak En-gush? She continued watching all around in fascination as the beast charged down a long, dark tunnel, eventually entering another place, different from the one they had started out. A loud woman's voice blared through the tube, no doubt in En-gush. It was a loud and unpleasant voice to Nanu, but she hadn't expected the beast to sound like that. She'd expected a horrifying roar. The process repeated several times, with Becky and Nanu ending up in a different place each time. People got on and off, but nobody got eaten. Maybe the beast didn't eat people? The unpleasant woman's voice blared over head, and Nanu scowled at the ceiling, wishing the beast would just shut the fuck up. "Here we go, darling," Becky said, standing up. "This is our stop." They waited until the beast stopped and the magic doors opened for them. People standing on the platform respectfully waited for those within to escape before entering. Becky walked with Nanu along the increasingly crowded platform until they reached some strange stairs. She helped Nanu get onto them and the smaller girl's eyes widened in shock. The metal stairs were moving! They were taking her up! What sorcery was this? Becky made sure Nanu didn't trip at the top of the escalator, and also didn't make a nuisance of herself by turning and gaping at the magic stairs while people were trying to get off it. She pulled her along through the growing crowds. At least those didn't bother Nanu. Rome had apparently had a population of around a million when Nanu had lived there. Throngs of people were nothing new to the former slave-girl. "So now we just go up that flight of stairs over there, and we'll be downtown, in the middle of the city," Becky said, pleased with how well Nanu had handled the subway. "Soon enough, we'll have everything you need." At least the hard part was over. Becky had been wrong. Becky had brought Nanu up the stairs and out onto the street, and Nanu had immediately collapsed to her knees, holding herself and shaking in fright as she stared at the ground, refusing to look up. People parted around them while Becky tried to figure out what was wrong. Nanu was almost pale, her eyes wide, and wet with tears. And then she understood. Nanu was absolutely terrified because of the skyscrapers surrounding them. Nothing like these could possibly have existed in her imagination. Some buildings in Rome might have seen tall to her, like the Colosseum, or maybe some of the other edifices, but nothing like this, where a structure soared hundreds of meters into the sky. And they were everywhere, surrounding them. There were so many that the sun wasn't even touching them. "Nanu," Becky said, kneeling down and stroking the younger girl's back. "I'm sorry, I didn't think to tell you about how tall buildings could get. I promise, you're fine." "Is she okay?" someone asked as they paused to see what was happening. "Do you need help?" "We're fine, thank you, though," Becky said, giving the person an assuring smile. "She's from a remote region in Africa and she's never seen skyscrapers before, she just got spooked." The person shrugged and wandered off. "Nanu, honey," Becky said gently, still holding her. "I know you're frightened and that you feel like you can't move, but we can't stay right here, blocking everyone. We're going to stand up and walk just out of the way, and then you can talk all the time you need, okay?" Nanu somehow nodded and Becky held her close as she helped her stand and then shuffled her out of the way of the churning crowds of the business district, standing in a clear space beneath an overhang. Nanu didn't seem to notice they were beneath one of the skyscrapers, because she was still looking at the concrete beneath her. "They'll fall," she whispered. "They'll fall on us and crush us." Becky smiled. "I promise you, my love, they won't fall on us. I have been in these buildings many, many times, since I was a little girl. They don't fall, they were erected by master builders. In my day and age, we were just able to build taller things than people in your day were. Just as you built taller things than your ancestors, right?" Nanu squeezed her eyes shut, clenching her teeth. Becky realized that all the honking of horns, the screech of hydraulic brakes, and various other sounds of modern technology were getting to Nanu. She'd never heard anything remotely like them, of course. "Nanu," Becky cooed, taking the lovely Egyptian girl's face in her hands and smiling at her. "Remember how I said that Rome stunk like shit and I'd never get used to it?" Nanu nodded slowly. Her eyes were still wide and haunted. "And do you remember laughing and telling me that I would get used to it if I made up my mind about it?" Another nod. "Sometimes my world is loud, Nanu," she continued. "In ways you cannot anticipate. Far, far louder than you can imagine. And lots of things will seem impossibly big to you. But if I can get used to the stink of Rome, I promise you that you can stop being afraid of all this stuff in my world, okay?" At that very moment, of course, a huge cement truck blared its horn, and Nanu shrieked in fright and threw herself against Becky, shaking like a leaf. Becky held her close, whispering to her and reassuring her. Nanu had never heard anything remotely that loud, even in this time. This was going to be a slow process, clearly. Nanu just had to trust Becky, and Becky had to be infinitely patient. "Mistress," Nanu said in a tiny voice, her face still pressed into Becky's shoulder. "We might need to find one of your washrooms, I think I pissed myself." Becky sighed and nodded. There was a food court in the building just behind them, and washrooms no doubt would be at hand. She only wished she'd thought of bringing spare clothes in case this happened. Was looking after someone from the distant past really supposed to be this hard? A small, out-of-the-way bookshop just off Yonge Street. The more Becky thought about it, the more she realized that this forgotten nook away from all the crowds was the perfect place for the chroniques dealer to have his business. After all, he wasn't looking for revenue from the people of the 21st century, was he? Becky and Mark were notable exceptions to that rule. Being off the beaten path made it easier for his time-travelling customers to find him and go about their business without interference. Still downtown and accessible, but a few doors down from the country's busiest avenue, on an obscure side street. Perfect for this sort of enterprise. They had walked north from the business district with its endless skyscrapers, Nanu steadfastly refusing to look back at them. There were still tall buildings, like the Eaton Centre towers, or the Aura Tower, but they were more spaced out, not completely surrounding them on all sides. Most of the buildings were of a height Nanu seemed to be able to handle, even if the street traffic was still scaring her with its noise. She would stop occasionally to look in store windows, seemingly fascinated by whatever they were selling. At one point, Becky laughed and had to pull Nanu's face off a window, because she was Uhking at the people just inside, trying to eat their food. Nanu didn't know what a restaurant was. They reached their destination and the store was blissfully quiet as they slipped inside, with Eighties music playing over the tinny old speakers. "Get off the car Kick his chain Kick his pride Get him soaked hit run Lift up your toes In my mouth And we can make love And we can go And we can go And we can go We're covered by the sacred fire When you come to me You come to me broke;” "Miss Fischer, it's good to see you again," the old man behind the desk said, smiling at her from beneath a face full of grey whiskers that any Who in Whoville would envy. He looked at her companion. "And this must be Nanu." "Oh, uh, yes," Becky said, caught off-guard that he seemed to know. "This is Nanu. Pardon me for asking, Walter, but why did you know that?" His smile was kindly. "The Agency came by, was advising dealers that a rare event had occurred, an Egyptian girl from the distant past coming forward, a distinctive girl named Nanu. She only speaks Latin and Coptic, right?" Becky nodded while Nanu just looked on, knowing they were talking about her. She trusted her Mistress, however. "I was actually coming by for that reason. If she's going to stay, not only will she need some foolproof documentation of various sorts, but I was hoping we could speed up her English by chipping her, you know? Like we did with Mark for Latin and Greek." "No harm in trying, right?" the old man named Walter reasoned. "After all, it didn't harm Mark." "Who can tell with that boy sometimes," Becky sighed, shaking her head. "In any event, Mark and that Holmes Field Device aren't available to us for the next three months, since I am trying to catch up with him, so we're sort of on our own. I'm not looking for any temporal thingies, just ways to make Nanu's life manageable, since she's stuck here with me." "We should be able to do this one mostly gratis," Walter said. "The news of your girl is already around the time stream, and it's giving me business, since people know I helped her out." Becky thought about that. "Meaning you know you already helped her out." "You're getting the hang of it," Walter said. "When you're predestined to do something because you have found out it's supposed to happen, we in the community call it 'fating'. Whatever it is you've found out you're supposed to do, it happens, even if you try to make it not happen." "So you couldn't refuse to help us right now?" Becky asked, a wry expression on her face. "Literally, what's stopping you from refusing to help us?" Walter chuckled. "Could be anything. It might turn out that there's a clone of me somewhere that helps you when my back is turned. Or maybe the clone refused to help, and I did. All I can tell you is that today, Nanu gets helped by me, no matter what anyone wants, myself included." "That sounds inconvenient." "Nobody likes feeling helpless," Walter reasoned. "It's why we try to avoid knowing things and being fated. If I could prove to you tomorrow that you'd be swept away by a white knight and taken off to a fairy tale wedding and happily ever after, nothing whatsoever you do would stop it. You're stuck having your happy ending and you had no choice in the matter." Becky nodded. "The less I know about the future, especially my own, the better off I am, because my choices are, in theory, still my own." "Excellent," Walter said, pleased. "Now, let's get this girl some ID, shall we?" A small, isolated room, an hour later. Nanu yawned and rubbed her temple, feeling a slight headache. Had she fallen asleep? She blinked her eyes and saw Re-be-kah smiling at her, sitting in a chair beside. "Mistress?" she said rather groggily, yawning again. "You're fine, darling," Becky said gently, squeezing her hand. "We tried to do something to help you, but we don't think it worked. I'm going to try speaking in my language and then see if you understand me, okay?" Nanu nodded. "Can you understand me?" Becky asked in concise English. Nanu blinked at her and then shook her head. "Well, damn," Becky sighed. "Can you try to say anything in my language, Nanu?" Nanu thought for a moment. "Fuck; purick in cunat." Becky giggled. "You could already say those things, you little tramp!" Nanu smiled and blushed. "We tried to help you speak my language by putting a little thing inside your head, but it didn't work." Nanu pressed her fingers to her temple, where the localized discomfort was. "Did I do something wrong, Mistress, to make it not work?" Becky shook her head. "No, it has nothing to do with you, really. One day, it might work, so we'll keep it where it is, I guess. No harm in waiting it out." She dug around in her purse she was carrying. "Meanwhile;” The blonde was smiling brightly as she presented Nanu with a handful of items. "We managed to create an identity for you in this world. It's a good start." Nanu examined the things curiously. She opened a small, greenish shell with a stylized bird on it, her eyes widening when she saw her own image looking back at her. Her own lovely face. There was some flowing script she did not recognize at all along with it. "It is called a 'passport'," Becky explained. "It tells officials who you are and where you are from. This says you are from Egypt." "Well, I am," the Egyptian girl reasoned with a small shrug. "Just not your Egypt." "Correct, but they won't know that, and that's safer for you," Becky agreed. "Your name is now Nanu Tehemet." The girl's eyes went wide. "My name is Queen Nanu?" Becky laughed. "Nobody anywhere will know what Tehemet means, sweetie, it's just your surname now for convenience. Also, we made some medical records for you, including your blood type. And I still need to put in a call and have a doctor lined up who will look after you." Becky knew that part might be tricky, since any doctor from her own era would be confused by Nanu's physiology, genetic code, and dental records. She was completely unique that way. Could any modern doctor be trusted? Did she need to find a doctor who was a member of the temporal community to look after Nanu? Questions, always more questions. "A doctor?" Nanu almost groused, wrinkling her nose. "Roman doctors were smelly and evil. I hope your doctors are better." "I like to think so," Becky agreed, nodding. "But with all this information I just gave you, you'll be safer than without it. Remember how if a slave was freed in Rome, they made sure he had documents of manumission? These documents, like my own, record you as a sovereign citizen and a visitor here in Canada." "Wouldn't it make more sense to just claim I was from Ka-na-da?" Nanu reasoned. Becky smiled and caressed Nanu's cheek. "No one would believe you are from Canada, my love, you don't speak any of our languages. One day, I promise, we'll get you made a citizen. For now, this is just to ensure your safety." As always, Nanu took Becky's word for it and just nodded. "Now then," Becky said, taking the items back and then standing up, smiling brightly. "Let's go eat and get you some clothes, shall we?" Half an hour later. They were sitting in the food court of the Eaton Centre, and Nanu was devouring everything Becky had put in front of her. Becky dreaded the effects this might have on her lover's intestinal tract later, but for now, Nanu was happy. There was no food she wasn't sampling and putting away; pizza, falafel, burgers, fries, poutine, spaghetti, Chinese food. My poor bank account, she despaired slightly as she watched the tiny girl wolf down all the food with a frightening eagerness. She really likes salty things, I'll bet living on a slave's diet means she has an iodine deficiency. I'll have to see to that. Becky thought Nanu might bite her hand off when she tried to reach for one of the siu mai dumplings. Eventually, though, the Egyptian girl relented and let her Mistress have one. Becky also made the mistake of letting Nanu try some pop, and soon the girl was wired. She'd have to explain the dangers of sugar and rotting the teeth out of your head. Nanu annihilated the Timbits she had for dessert. Her little belly was swollen when she stood up from the table. She almost looked pregnant, but she was beaming with delight. Suddenly, she burped so long and loudly that everyone in the food court paused and looked at the pair. "Sorry," Becky said apologetically to the nearby tables. "It's her first day with North American fast food." "Mistress, that was all so good!" Nanu gushed, oblivious of her faux pas. "I loved it all, even the stupid cow meat!" "I think you tried just about everything except the Jamaican food," Becky said, gathering up the debris at their table to put at the disposal station. "Where?" Nanu asked, looking around hurriedly. Had they missed one? "May I try it?" "Another time, you greedy little pill," Becky laughed as she disposed of their waste. "Don't worry, we'll be back." "And you said we're underground?" Nanu asked, looking around in wonder again. The space was huge and so open, like a forum surrounded by endless shops, but there was no sky above her, just a distant white ceiling. Becky nodded. "And there are more shops above us. That's where we're going, to find clothes and so on for you." They took more of the magic moving stairs, carrying Nanu up to another level. She watched over the railing in awe, feeling so very superior to the people who were still below, like puny ants. The sights and the smells and the throngs of people enthralled her. "Mistress, I am so excited that I think I need to pee," she said, feeling a twinge in her cunt. "Just over here," Becky said, diverting them down a small hallway. "I happen to know these washrooms are pretty clean because they're seldom used." "You are so smart, Mistress," Nanu said proudly as Becky led her into the little room with all the weird stalls. Becky led her over to one of the stalls and gestured for her to enter. "Go inside, pulls down your pants, do your business, and then use the tissue like we do back at home," Becky instructed. "I'll wait out here." "You won't come in with me, Mistress?" Nanu asked. "How will you watch me pee?" "No, sweetie," Becky replied, smiling. "That's not how we customarily do things in public places in my time. I'll be right out here, though." Nanu shrugged and sighed, heading into the little stall and Becky closed it behind her. She heard the Egyptian girl shuffling around, and then Nanu let out a groan, peeing very loudly. Becky wasn't surprised, given all the pop Nanu had inhaled. The sugar crash was going to be awesome. Some other unladylike sounds followed, but at least Nanu didn't seem to be turning herself inside out like she had the previous day. Baby steps. There was a pause and Nanu seemed to be finished, so Becky began talking. "Okay, sweetie, remember what I told you. Go ahead and clean up, but just be aware of' There was a sudden flushing sound, followed by a yelp of shock and fear. A split second later, the stall door burst open and Nanu raced out, her track pants still around her ankles as she hobbled as quickly as she could toward the exit, her eyes wide in panic and once again peeing herself. "Just watch out for the automatic flush mechanism;” Becky grumbled as she loped off after Nanu before s

This week, Elle and Vee play time Fuck-Marry-Kill version of the card game WHOREible Life with Athena. This episode is pure chaotic pleasure — the kind where nostalgia, food, kink, and butt-stuff all swirl into one ridiculous open conversation. We go from childhood games to double-ended vegetables, from grooming disasters to pegging wins, from lingerie-in-public confessions to pee-play experimentation, from CNC fantasies to explicit photo close calls.  Strap in (or strap on)… this one gets naughty.What is Whoreible Life? Playing the Fuck, Marry, Kill version. (00:00)Fuck, Marry, Kill: Rim Job, Being Whipped by a Single Tail Whip, Being One of the Dicks in a DVP (double vaginal penetration) (4:17)Giving Rim Jobs. (5:55)Laser Hair Removal Experiences. (7:06)Receiving Rim Jobs. (10:48)Butt Plugs: Public Play. (12:32)How long can you wear a butt plug? Metal vs. silicone butt plugs. (19:20)Pegging Train Fuck & Spit Roasting Challenges. (27:20)Dildo DP to Pee Play. (30:50)Naughty Photos. (34:18)Fuck. Marry. Kill: Fuck Yourself In The Ass, Consensual Non Consent (CNC) Rape Fantasy, Or Orgasm Denial. (38:37)Free Use Vs. CNC & CNC Scene Car Fucking Scene Described. (40:35)Sex in Public Spaces. (45:46)To Go Commando or Not. (47:54)Countdown to Orgasm. (52:10)____________________________

This week we're joined by pro wrestler Zeke Mercer, and things get intense quickly. We break down AEW Blood & Guts, praise Marina Shafir's violent performance, discuss AEW's long-term storytelling, and look at WWE's Survivor Series build—including the powerhouse women taking over. We also dive into Hangman Page vs. Swerve Strickland storytelling, AEW Full Gear, the Rey Mysterio animated series, the RWA and Neo Pro weekend shows, and more. Zeke gives a full behind-the-scenes look at the fall of the Matriarchy at 880 Wrestling, why he turned on Paris Sahara, why kids cry when they see him, and why “Fuck you, Zeke” might be the most honest chant in wrestling. Plus: What We Learned This Week, including Ray Mysterio's emotional Eddie Guerrero article, “blobby,” and Zeke admitting the world may not survive an 880 title run.

This week we're joined by pro wrestler Zeke Mercer, and things get intense quickly. We break down AEW Blood & Guts, praise Marina Shafir's violent performance, discuss AEW's long-term storytelling, and look at WWE's Survivor Series build—including the powerhouse women taking over. We also dive into Hangman Page vs. Swerve Strickland storytelling, AEW Full Gear, the Rey Mysterio animated series, the RWA and Neo Pro weekend shows, and more. Zeke gives a full behind-the-scenes look at the fall of the Matriarchy at 880 Wrestling, why he turned on Paris Sahara, why kids cry when they see him, and why “Fuck you, Zeke” might be the most honest chant in wrestling. Plus: What We Learned This Week, including Ray Mysterio's emotional Eddie Guerrero article, “blobby,” and Zeke admitting the world may not survive an 880 title run.

This week we're joined by pro wrestler Zeke Mercer, and things get intense quickly. We break down AEW Blood & Guts, praise Marina Shafir's violent performance, discuss AEW's long-term storytelling, and look at WWE's Survivor Series build—including the powerhouse women taking over. We also dive into Hangman Page vs. Swerve Strickland storytelling, AEW Full Gear, the Rey Mysterio animated series, the RWA and Neo Pro weekend shows, and more. Zeke gives a full behind-the-scenes look at the fall of the Matriarchy at 880 Wrestling, why he turned on Paris Sahara, why kids cry when they see him, and why “Fuck you, Zeke” might be the most honest chant in wrestling. Plus: What We Learned This Week, including Ray Mysterio's emotional Eddie Guerrero article, “blobby,” and Zeke admitting the world may not survive an 880 title run.

What better way to showcase family dysfunction here on Slashers Podcast, than to dive into the family dynamics of one Victor Frankenstein in Guillermo Del Toro's adaptation of Mary Shelley's classic, Frankenstein? Currently streaming on Netflix, the familial relationships in this tale are sure to make you cringe and at the same time, entrance you. The film stars Oscar Isaac as Victor, Mia Goth as both Claire and Elizabeth, Christoph Waltz as Harlander, and Jacob Elordi in his most intense role yet, the Creature. If you haven't seen this beautifully dark, gothic horror tale, we encourage you to do so beforehand, as there are spoilers aplenty!Special shout-out to our dear friend of the podcast, Tiffany Shepis!l!Don't forget to rate, review, and subscribe to Slashers Podcast for more deep dives into cult horror films!You can also find us on Facebook at the Group page Mutant Goons From Beyond. You can find our merch, and links to all our online presence here: linktr.ee/slasherspodTheme song is I wanna Die by Mini Meltdowns. https://open.spotify.com/artist/5ZAk6lUDsaJj8EAhrhzZnh ; https://minimeltdowns.bandcamp.com/ Outtro Song is If I Gave a Fuck, I'd Give a Shit by Rushmore.rushmorefl.bandcamp.com@rushmorefl

Helping the Karlssons: Part 3. Variations, before the church girls return to Father. Based on a post by m jar 65. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. "Do you like girls touching you?" asked Summer as she ran her fingertips over the shaft. Tim simply smiled in reply and she traced her fingers over his ridges and veins. "I've never really looked at a man's cock before," she murmured. "Yours looks gorgeous." That compliment caused Tim's cock to pulse and harden. Summer did not miss the effect her words and touch had on him. But her eyes were on a new prize. "Can I touch your balls? I don't want to hurt them;” Excited by the idea, knowing it was Summer's first time, Tim gently moved her hand lower. His girlfriend had rarely shown interest in touching his balls. Every male knew the pleasure of a soft touch on his scrotum. Summer followed his lead, gently running the tips of her fingers over the soft, hairy skin of his sack. It was her first time to touch a boy there and she was excited and, yet, still concerned. "Is this Okay?" she asked tentatively. Tim responded by curling her fingers, cupping her hand around the precious pouch. Summer carefully applied a little pressure, nervous that she not cause any pain. "Oh, wow! I can feel them," she gasped. "So hard;” Summer loved the way his balls felt, hard inside the soft skin, warm to the touch and, she knew, full of wonderful manly semen that attested to the power of the male. She was intoxicated by being permitted to touch Tim in such an intimate place. She wanted to do something more to please him. "Don't you want to cum now?" "What if I cum on your face?" feeling wicked and lucky at the same time. This was something of a test for them both. Tim had never dared ask this of a woman. Summer was a wild and sexy young woman who seemed open to trying anything. But perhaps he was going too far. Her look of shock made Tim far she was ready to flee. "That's so dirty," she giggled. "But if you want to do it;” "Let’s get you ready first," he said, trying to sound gallant. "Let me lick your cunt again." Summer had no reason to argue. She thought of Tim was a real man and his willingness to give pleasure with his mouth seemed to prove it. The chance to have more of his tongue on her sex was too great to pass up. "Oh, sweet Lord," she moaned as his tongue pierced her swollen lips to find the tip of her hardened clit. Tim was learning how much he enjoyed the taste of a woman's cunt. The fact she was his daughter's boss, a good church-going girl, only made it hotter to be thrusting his tongue into her soaking hole and sucking on her straining clit. "I can't take any more, Tim. You have to stop. I need you to cum." He relented then, leaving her gasping down breaths as she recovered from the exertions. It made her beautiful chest heave up and down and Tim wanted to suck on his nipples again. "I have to get home," she breathed. "Father will be upset. But first I want you to cum." Summer Karlsson had watched enough porn, secretly and even hidden from her sister, to know how men liked to cum on a girl's face. She had marveled at other women seemingly enjoying the experience of taking a load of semen on their faces. She'd never imagined it to be degrading, somehow it felt more like deference to a man who was special enough. Tim was a wonderful lover. Or so she thought. And, besides, he'd asked her to give this act to him. Still panting, Summer went to her knees beside his bed. She hoped that her sweet face and her sexy, curvy body would be enough for Tim. Surely he was more than horny enough? Tim could not believe his luck. No woman he'd fucked till now would ever have agreed to this. And Summer looked so sweet and ready, her cute smile and her blonde hair. Her juicy C-cups hung so nicely as she waited for him, kneeling and passive. He stood before Summer, like her imagining that his cock looked powerful as it hovered over her. "You have an impressive cock," she told him. Tim didn't ask permission again before he started stroking himself as the church girl watched closely. "You're so beautiful," he murmured, as if the young woman needed encouragement. Summer was right and he was super horny. And he was beside himself with the opportunity. Tim had watched a lot more porn that her. She was right that a facial was dirty. But in the best of ways. He loved the idea that a woman could be so hungry that she'd take his cum on her pretty face. And Summer really wanted it. She was kneeling in front of him, waiting with a smile and a wicked look in her eye. "I'm gonna cum," he groaned. "So much." At that instant, his cock spasmed and the first blast of his hot cum spewed out. Fortunately, Summer had just enough time to blink as that first missile was launched at her. A long rope of white cum flew through the air and over her, landing on her face and draping a lovely, thick line of cock juice over her blonde hair and down over one eye and one cheek. For some reason, she opened her mouth at the same time. Not that it mattered either way because in another instant a fresh blast of semen sprayed on her forehead and the side of her head. It was primal and Summer felt so wonderfully dirty. She was impressed by the power of Tim's orgasm. It shocked her a little to realize how much he was cumming, being covered by the healthy contents of his balls. She was thrilled when one blast half-landed in her mouth but it didn't stop there. Tim was almost oblivious to everything but the incredible sensation of his orgasm and the unbelievable sight of his own semen blasts splashing onto the face of a willing, sexy young woman. He had no real control of the direction of his blasts. But his pleasure was more intense than ever watching Summer's face being splattered with his own cock juice. As more and more semen landed on her, Summer knew it was a dirty and disgusting act. But the feeling of semen blasting onto her face was pure delight. She told herself it was the perfect facial. It was a thrill to submit to such an intimate experience. And all the better knowing that she'd made him cum so hard. She felt every blast and every drop, exulting in her first facial. It was so much better with a man like Tim and not one of those sheepish church boys. Tim thought that she looked even more pretty with a thick covering of semen. His heart was beating hard as he surveyed his work, sticky white cum splattered in thick lumps on Summer's face, her hair and even splashes on her body. The young man had just lived out one of his greatest sexual fantasies. The wait had been worth it. He also was impressed at how well Summer had taken his cum. Then again, the sweet and sexy Summer had been the perfect woman for it. She had not objected or even flinched as he'd emptied his balls all over her face. Now she was grinning at him, joyed by his performance. "Oh, my God. Tim, that is so much," she giggled. "Where did it all come from?" He had to admit it'd been a few days since he'd relieved himself. And the repeated visits from the two blonde sisters was probably making his balls work harder. "I'm such a mess. I'll have to sneak in to the shower before Father sees me." There was no regret from Summer, none at all. She felt pride at submitting to Tim like that, at giving him ultimate pleasure. Every man wanted a woman who could be a slut when needed. Even church girls could do it. Sex before marriage was a serious taboo in her family but she already knew her likely future husband would be too boring to give her a really enjoyable fuck. And it was a triumph to know that she had made Tim empty his balls completely. She caught a glance at her face, thickly coated with a load of sticky fluid slowly dripping down. More drops had landed on her shoulders, her tits and her thighs. Summer thought she looked just like those porn stars. It required a handful of wipes to make her face respectable enough to drive home. At least she got her eye open before putting her clothes on. She gave Tim a little kiss before leaving. It was fun to know she'd taken a facial at least once when April probably would never go so far. Tim was a sweet guy who didn't judge. And now she had a one-up on her girlfriends from church. It was the next Sunday when April took her turn. Tim still wondered if the sisters were working together, planning who fucked their father's assistant and when. He was shocked to answer a knock on the door that Sunday and see April, standing there in her finest but with a look that had lust written all over it.       "I was sitting in church and couldn't stop thinking about you," she said boldly. "It will be a sin to fuck you. But I told Father I'm visiting a sick friend." It took him a few moments to overcome his surprise at seeing April like that. Even in the furniture store she didn't dress so formally. Tim wondered if she'd really been thinking about fucking while sitting in church. But then he realized how many layers of clothing he'd have to remove if he was to have a Sunday fuck with the juicy April Karlsson. April had the same thought. She barely finished pressing her face to Tim's, for a long and wet kiss, before she was unbuttoning her dress as she led him to the bedroom. "I am so horny," she said with a naughty grin. "I brought the condoms. And some lube," she giggled. Tim tried to hide his shock. Was this going to be the day? Focusing his mind, he helped the young blonde undress. April was a sexy and juicy young woman. She carried a little more weight than her sister, more plump but a wonderful sight all the same. Her naked body was wonderfully curvy. And her skin was flawless. The exception was the stretch marks on her fabulous DD-sized tits. Tim knew he could never have enough of those big tits and they drew his eyes immediately she exposed them. "Fuck, April. It must be a sin. I thought your church would be against pre-marital sex." "That's what they teach us," she admitted. "But some girls don't want to be virgins when we marry. If we leave it to the boys then sex will never be good." "Then I am gonna fuck you good," he told her seriously. That was exactly what April wanted to hear. She cupped her big, blue-veined tits and jiggled them a little. She didn't notice as his cock throbbed at the sight but she heard his moan of delight. April had often thought her tits were too big. Tim's approval had changed her mind entirely. It felt good to know that a man like Tim could not resist them. Fresh from the ceremony of the church, she was feeling more naughty than usual. "Do you want to put your cock in here?" With that invitation, Tim bent forward to suck on the small, hard nipples. April moaned at the touch of his lips. Her tits were sensitive to touch but it was so incredibly better when a lovely man like Tim sucked on them. Hers were the biggest tits Tim had ever gotten his hands on. Or his cock between. He knew he was clumsy but he was excited to fuck them. Skinny women didn't have tits like April and why not take advantage? April was turned-on as he licked deep in her cleavage. She let Tim sit her on the bed in front of him. It was arousing to have her boobs used in such a way, so different to the ideas of the church about being held to the warmth of a bosom. April could not help but respond at the sight and the feel of Tim sliding his manly cock in there. Her eyes were fixed on his hard shaft thrusting between her soft orbs. "I love your big cock," she told him with a lewd grin. Tim responded by driving his cock more firmly through her soft cleavage. What a pair of tits she had! But then he thrust a little too hard and his cock sprung loose from the confines of her luscious flesh. April was quick-thinking, what was even better than a cock between her tits was to have it in her young mouth. In a flash, she wrapped her lips around him. "Are you sure sucking a cock isn't a sin?" he grunted to her. "Don't think the bible mentions oral sex anywhere," she replied with the barest pause to get the words out. Tim slowed his thrusting a little but April heard his gentle moans and felt the throbbing of his manly flesh as he greedily filled her mouth. She wanted to impress Tim, show that she was a better fuck than her older sister. And she wanted to give him something special that day. She wanted Tim so overcome with lust that he would not deny her. Tim was already thinking about something special. He hadn't told April that this would be his first ass-fuck as well. But, knowing she was super keen, he'd studied on the best technique. He removed his cock from her luscious mouth, eager to get started. "Roll over," he instructed the young, blonde woman. "On hands and knees." She complied without a word, nervous to display her holes but eager to give Tim whatever he wanted. April knew she was a little more chubby than she'd like. But she already was confident that her naked body was irresistible to any man. Tim's hands on her ass cheeks reminded her of his physical strength. She was ready to be fucked. The touch of his soft, warm tongue on her tight opening came as a shock. "What are you?" "Relax. Don't you want anal sex? This is to prepare you." April moaned with the sudden realization. It was not consent, so much, as the sound of pleasure. "I don't know if this is a sin or not," she gasped. Yes, she wanted anal sex. Tim must know how to do it. feared that he would detect an unpleasant odor. But it was deliciously naughty to have this older guy licking her ass hole. And there was no disputing the wonderful warm feeling he was sending through her nether regions. April had tried to imagine it but the sensation was so much better. It was pure delight as Tim gently pressed the tip of his tongue in that tight little place. "Tim, I want you to fuck my ass," she called out. "I really want it." April knew there was no hiding it, she was aching for the sin of taking a man in her ass. Tim felt the same way. "Roll over," he said softly. "Let’s finish getting you ready." The young woman flipped over, legs spread in anticipation. How lewd she had become. But even church girls had needs to be satisfied. And she wasn't disappointed since Tim was proud of the improvement in his oral skills. Firmly placing his mouth over her bare snatch, Tim took delight in the cries of pleasure he drew out from her. April was already soaking wet and the scent of her juices fired him up still more. He thrust his tongue into her hole and April cried out her delight. "Sweet Mary;” Tim also discovered, for the first time, that his tongue could reach the perineum of the young woman. He let his tongue wander down from her gushing hole to that smooth, soft skin. Unaware of the extra nerve endings he was stimulating, Tim gently flicked his tongue over the delightful patch that led to her warm, tight anus. The new sensations rocked April who was overcome by a series of orgasms from Tim's clever tongue. So distracted was she that April did not flinch when she felt a finger pressing against her asshole. After his eager licking, her hole was nicely softened and pliant. Tim pressed the tip of one finger into her passage and heard April's groans suddenly grow louder. He still didn't know for sure if she could take his cock in there. But slowly he worked more of his finger into her tight hole, gently thrusting back and forth while he ate her cunt. She was writhing and groaning and Tim knew the hot young slut would want still more. "Fuck me, Tim. Fuck me," she said, as if on cue. "Go on your hands and knees," he told her as he grabbed a condom. April felt a new surge of excitement. Bing fucked from behind. She had wanted that so much. Porn stars always seemed to delight in that position. She'd red that it allowed the man to thrust more of his cock into the woman. Most of all, April was keen because it seemed so primal. She wondered if her sister let boys have sex in this position. The first touch of his cock against her cunt hole was incredible. "Yes, Tim. Put it in me." She was so wet that Tim easily slipped the head of his cock into her cunt. Thrusting firmly, he encountered none of the barrier of that first time. The only resistance to his penetration was the natural tightness of her young hole. But her generous ass and shapely waist gave him the tools he needed. Her pale, rounded ass was spread to expose her backdoor. Tim watched it closely as he gripped April and with a few thrusts buried his cock fully inside the once innocent young woman. "Oh, Lord. I love your cock in me," she cried. Careful not to damage her, Tim started slowly as he fucked April. It was a delight to feel every single inch of his cock as it slid back and forth in her soaking hole. But her moans of delight soon urged him on. Taking a firmer grip, he began to increase the speed of his fucking, only to make April start to cum noisily. "Do it, Tim, Do it; fuck me," April had craved being filled by Tim's lovely cock. His thickness made her whole cunt throb with pleasure. But there was no substitute for a proper fucking she already knew. His cock moving in and out of her hole was the most exquisite experience. The repeated thrusting and stretching was making her cum with amazing intensity. She loved his withdrawal each time since she knew he was about to jam his cock deep inside her again.       She was convinced that the older girls had the right idea, sex before marriage was the only way to really be sure one could experience the pure pleasure of being fucked. April as alive to every sensation. It was an added delight to feel his balls slapping against her cunt lips as he thrust. In a frenzy of sinful lust, she started to cum freely. Tim got bolder, starting to thrust harder, trying to make those big tits really bounce. April almost screamed her delight at having a hard cock rammed into her cunt. And she loved the way her nipples grazed against the bed as he humped her harder. Tim held her tight, watching her ass ripple as each thrust into the cunt of the pretty, church-going girl. He was even grateful for the condom since it seemed to help in delaying his own climax. Not yet able to read April's young body, he kept on fucking her, taking all the pleasures of unadulterated fucking until he figured that April needed a rest. "Don't stop, Tim. Don't stop," she groaned at him. For Tim, this was the ultimate opportunity. Such a chance might never appear again. He grabbed the lube and made the final prep for his first ever anal fuck. Quickly he smeared a thick lump of clear gel over his sheathed cock. "Ready to try anal? You sure now?" "Sweet Mary, yes. Put it in there." "You should rub your clit while we do this," advised Tim, relying on his limited education. But April had no intention of touching her clit right then. Feeling Tim spreading her big round cheeks, she braced herself. It was the moment of no return she told herself as she felt the head of his cock against her tight opening. April was certain she was prepared for what came next. She knew, from her own experimentation, that anal could hurt, at first. But she'd learned that the discomfort soon turned to a deep, warm pleasure. "Do it, Tim. Fuck my ass." Tim was surprised at how easily the head disappeared between those fleshy cheeks. He had no idea what size toys April might have used back there. But she hadn't flinched. Being the older man, trying to show his prowess, he decided to insert the first inch of his rock-hard cock. He heard April gasp at the sudden pain and froze. "No, no," she gasped to him. "Don't stop. Just go slow for me." This was one hot bitch, Tim knew. His thick, hard cock would take some getting used to in that tight hole but April was still eager. He paused for a few moments, knowing he was not going to get less hard but waiting for the virgin anus to adjust to his penetration. April had known the initial penetration would hurt but this was no worse than using her hair brush. Already she was excited by the feeling of a real cock, so hard and hot, wedged in her asshole. He was so big and she could feel the fabulous sensations as his cock stimulated those hidden nerve endings. "More," she urged. "Just go slow." Tim quickly discovered that things worked better if he withdrew slightly to give himself room for another gentle thrust. It seemed that each time he did that, April's hole opened a little more and more of his cock forced its way inside her ass. April was well aware of how far Tim was penetrating her bum. Each time he pressed forward she felt the pain of the sudden stretching. But each time seemed to hurt a little less. The heat and the hardness in her rectum was incredible, she loved it so much already. The way she felt that cock was so different to her cunt. And she knew she wanted the whole thing. "Okay, I'm going to fuck you now," Tim warned her, his self-control much weakened by the sight of half his cock buried in April's ass. April could not stop herself from grunting as Tim began slowly to ream her back channel. It was wondrous to feel the length of his cock sliding in her ass, invading her most private place. There was still pain, to be sure, but it was fading. She already knew that the pleasure of being fucked in her ass was going to overwhelm all the initial discomfort. "Oh, sweet Mary. Don't stop Tim. Put the whole thing in me." She touched herself now, gently rubbing her clit so that she could take the final thrust of his thick shaft. Her tunnel was loosening and opening. This was what she knew from her self-play. The sensation of being so filled-up was even better with a real man. All the initial pain was forgotten now as her body responded so beautifully to Tim's manly meat. She'd never felt his cock so fully as when it was wedged in her bum. And the touching of her clit pushed April completely over the edge. "Christ, Tim. Fuck me. Fuck your cock in my ass; oh, I'm gonna cum." Tim was already getting almost his entire shaft into April's asshole. With a little more pushing he'd bury his cock entirely. Turned-on and feeling bold, Tim started to properly fuck the young blonde and give her rear passage a proper reaming. Somehow there was almost no resistance now, though there was still a wonderful tightness as her sphincters gripped him. She was oblivious to all that. All April knew right then was the first, momentous anal orgasm of her young life. The sweet church-going woman was being fucked up the ass and the incomparable rush of pleasure had taken over her entire body. She even dropped her hand, neglecting her clit for now as she took a man's cock deep into her bum. Tim was giving it to her now, making her big, blue-veined tits bouncing nicely beneath her. April was totally unaware of the low, groaning sounds she was making almost constantly as Tim filled her with every inch of his swollen cock. It was his first anal fuck, too. It surprised him that young April was experiencing such pleasure, Tim knew that porn stars faked it. But April was so slutty that she could take his entire cock. With each thrust now he drove into her hot, slippery asshole, from the tip to his balls. And she was still tight around his shaft. It was such a different feeling. And the orgasmic noises from the young April were so new to them both. Finally, April dropped to the bed, seemingly spent. It had been a short but amazingly intense fuck. Her entire body had felt that fucking and the thrusting of his superb cock. She sensed her asshole throbbing in a wonderful way. She couldn't even say how long Tim had reamed her ass. Her mind had been taken somewhere else by those first true anal orgasms. The only thing April knew for sure was that anal sex was as incredible and as mind-blowing as she'd been promised. She had taken a whole cock into her forbidden passage, something she was sure her sister would not have been brave enough to try. April was a good Christian girl who'd had anal sex. She loved it, sin and all. Collapsed on the bed, still panting hard, April felt so grateful to Tim for her first bum fuck. Would it be her last? Surely no boy from her church would want to do that with her. But it was time to show her appreciation to the wonderful older guy. "That was the most amazing ever," she gasped to him. "You felt so good in there. Did you like it, too? Was it Okay for you?" Still throbbing, still recovering from the ecstasy, April was anxious to do something special for Tim. "But you have to cum," she panted. "Let me do something for you." "I want to cum in your mouth," he said with confidence as he removed the condom. April was in agreement, rolling off the bed to her knees. This was, after all, the "correct" way to receive a man's cum. "Start with your hand," Tim instructed her. Her inexperience hardly mattered. His cock was ready to burst after being buried fully in her asshole. The sweet, plump April closed one hand around his hard shaft, noting once more the power of a man's cock. She tried to follow his gentle instructions, knowing she was still clumsy in the art of a hand job. But the leaking of clear fluid from his pee hole told April that she was doing something right. And Tim soon confirmed that. "Okay, put the tip in your mouth while you jerk me." April ignored the taste of the condom as she closed her lips around him. She was ready for the sudden blast and the flood of warm fluid filling her mouth. Tim was enjoying her soft, young touch too much to hold back. "I'm gonna cum," he announced, only part in warning. Almost too quickly, the first blast exploded in her young mouth. But April swallowed quickly, excited by the experience of a man's cock throbbing and pulsing in her mouth. It surely was wrong to swallow semen but that only made it more desirable. April sucked on him, as if that was needed to empty Tim's balls. He tried to thrust deeper but at least her hand round his base gave her a little protection. She exulted in the feeling and the sounds of his wonderful orgasm. And she savored the strange taste of his fluid as it rolled across her tongue and down her throat.       April had experienced the ultimate taboo. She would have preferred to luxuriate in her sinful triumph. The older girls sometimes gave their virginity away before their wedding day. No matter what the church said, they were convinced that was the key to a happy marriage. But her Father would be wondering what was taking so long about visiting a sick friend. She took wipes from her bag, letting Tim watch as she cleaned both front and back. Dressed once more, a sweet church-going young woman. Mr. Karlsson called Tim into his office the next day for a meeting. He laid everything out. As Summer had predicted, her father had decided he should help a fellow member of the church with a long-term job. He was asking Tim to finish up after the following week. Tim's first thought was relief that Mr. Karlsson had said nothing about his daughters. He didn't mind about the job so much. Working in a furniture store seemed a dead-end to Tim. If he didn't find another job straight away he could move back with his parents for a while. There were no hard feelings towards Mr. Karlsson. After all, Tim had literally been fucking both his blonde, sweet, church-going daughters. And the old guy had softened the bad news by offering to pay Tim a month's salary. The other thing that happened was suddenly the sisters made themselves scarce around the office. Tim hardly saw them for his final two weeks. He figured that they'd gotten the same news as him. Did that mean they'd lost interest in him? Had each of them aimed to seduce him as rebellion against their father so that, now, he was no longer a prize? Tim knew that he could never understand the thinking of the two blonde sisters. He figured that was the end of his sexual exploration with the two young church-goers. It wasn't so bad, he'd had fantastic sex for a guy his age and it was better to end things before he got dragged in too far. He'd only dreamed of meeting a woman so free about sex and now he'd met two of them. Two sisters, at that. They seemed willing to ignore the teachings of their church. But Tim had no desire to get mixed up with a religious family. It was his second last night at the furniture store when Summer surprised him. Mr. Karlsson had left early to attend to other business. In spite of his choices, he trusted young Tim. He was about to close up the shop when the older daughter came in to the manager's office. "I had to give you a proper farewell," she said with a naughty grin. "And I have to thank you for helping my sister. Taking her virginity." She sidled up to Tim and her lust was plain. He didn't think the office was the best place for sex, no matter how horny Summer might be. But she had grown even more confident about her sexuality and her appeal to men. Before Tim could say a word. Summer was unbuttoning her shirt to reveal her bare tits. "I thought I would give you a going away present," she said, still grinning. His cock sprang to attention at the sight of those perky C-cups. These were perfect tits. Tim did not hesitate to grope and squeeze the luscious orbs, grateful that Sumer was so eager for him to take advantage. No girlfriend had ever been so keen to show her body to him. She tried to watch him through half-closed eyes, enjoying his touch and the sight of a man so turned-on by her body. It was deliciously wrong to expose her unmarried body like that. But she had wanted to feel Tim's hands on her body one last time. Her lust had gotten the better of her. "Bite them?" she asked, almost begging. She'd felt so naughty when she'd asked Tim the first time. But she'd known she wanted to try it. Only too willing to oblige, Tim pulled up a chair and sat before the young blonde before clamping his teeth down on her left tit. The nipple was hard amongst the warm, soft flesh. "Harder," she urged him. "Hurt me, Tim." She leaned into him as Tim switched to the other tit. The sucking and the biting were exquisite. Tim was more confident this time and her body was responding more strongly than she'd expected. Her pussy was getting wetter by the moment. She knew he'd leave marks on her skin but Summer was prepared for that. Her breathing was fast and raged and she could not help moaning softly. When his tongue flicked her nipples, Summer suddenly realized how close she was to her release. "Don't stop," she begged him. "Tim, more." He didn't understand women enough to read the cues. But Tim knew this was his last chance and he happily mauled and bit her firm, bouncy tits as he listened to Summer's moaning and gasping. He was sure it was hurting her but, after all, that's what Summer had asked for. And when her sounds changed, and her body tensed just a little, he was surprised to discover that the sweet young woman was cumming from having her tits abused. "Oh, shit," she muttered as the slight tremors passed through her body. "Oh, Tim. You just made me cum," she confirmed. "That was incredible." And then the pretty blonde was sinking to her knees. Her orgasm had been a surprise but that was not her mission this night. She was pulling at his belt and his fly. All her friends from the church agreed, their future husbands would be straight-laced and only interested in missionary sex. But Summer enjoyed having a cock kin her mouth as much as any of her church friends. "I just want to thank you," she said, holding his thick shaft in her small hand. "For fucking my sister." Tim would have argued. But already she had his cock in her mouth. Those lips that sang hymns on Sundays felt so good around his shaft. Holding the base firmly, she soon had his cock slathered with her spit as she bobbed her head in his lap. Tim could see her bare tits shaking as she worked his cock. He wondered if Summer really could be as religious as she tried to show. But that didn't stop him placing his hands on her blonde head and guiding her up and down the length of his thick cock. Momentarily she released him. Looking satisfied with her work, the devout Summer looked up at the older guy. "You have a great cock. Will you cum in my mouth? I want to taste you one last time." Tim had no argument. His cock was ready to burst. Summer's soft mouth could not have felt better as she resumed her bobbing. His hips were starting to move now as he thought about fucking her church-going mouth. And Summer was remarkably skilled for someone so inexperienced, it seemed she really loved her work. "I'm gonna cum," he groaned. "Cum in your mouth." Summer heard the warning. Of course she responded by stroking the base of his cock and working her lips still harder over him. Being religious meant nothing compared to wonder of making a man explode with lust into her mouth. Tim would have drowned her with cum if he could. The sight of her mouth on his cock was an inspiration. His girlfriends had only occasionally sucked him to completion. None had ever knelt like that, eagerly trying to extract the contents of his balls. And somehow her mouth felt perfect. It was only moments before he blasted the first wad of semen hard into the young mouth. With a loud groan he followed that with another burst of hot cum. His cock was throbbing with each blast. There was no better place to drain his balls than the mouth of the dirty, sinful Summer/ And she was delighted, greedily swallowing each load as it sprayed across her tongue and slid down her throat. There was something spiritual in the way a man's cock pulsed and the power of his unleashing. She knew how precious were the contents of his balls even as she swallowed them. Most of all, like her church friends, she could not get enough of the control that a woman had whenever a man's cock was in her mouth. Only when he'd finished pulsing did she stop, when she was sure there was no more semen to suck from his amazing organ. He was still hard, of course, and just as impressive to her eye. What a shame that the church did not allow more of this kind of joy. "That's the last one," she said to him gently, a note of pride strong in her voice. Summer knew that she had the potential to be a fantastic lover. But it would never happen with Tim. Climbing to her feet, she gave him one last smile. Then she was buttoning her shirt as she turned to leave. Tim watched the retreat of her sexy, pert ass and those killer legs.       Sodom Style. "Isn't this called sodomy? Isn't that against the bible." "Fuck me, Tim," said April Karlsson with mock seriousness. She was naked once more in Tim's bed. Another Sunday of sinful lust after church and lies to her Father. April knew this was the last time she'd ever see Tim. He had already sucked and bitten her huge tits while finger-fucking her sopping wet cunt. But there was something she wanted specifically, another try at anal sex. There'd been no need to say that directly to Tim. Not when she went to her knees to suck his lovely cock. April thought it the best she'd seen, a small sample but that didn't stop her making a real effort to pleasure Tim. He must have known it was their last time. She'd happily been fellating him, less sinful in terms of pre-marital sex, when he'd taken control of her. April was a little worried and, yet, thrilled that he'd held her head so firmly as he'd started to drive his manly cock into her mouth. Her cunt was fresh-shaved and she had eagerly spread her legs when Tim had wanted to eat her. Not for the first time she felt like screaming as she sputtered wetness over his face as Tim licked her in the most exquisite way. Her orgasms had been so intense once she'd gotten aroused enough to play with her own tits, squeezing her nipples each time she started to build. Panting heavily, she'd been excited when Tim had grabbed a condom. The younger of the two sisters, April already knew how amazing sex could be. That was thanks to Tim. If it was sinful, pre-marital pleasure April had thought of little else for days than a last chance to take his manly cock inside her body. His first thrust into her love hole had made her start cumming all over again. And when Tim, had grabbed her ankles, lifting her legs into the air, she'd imagined this was the best fucking she'd ever experience. April had groaned and moaned continuously as Tim had thrust deep and hard into her. Could there be a chance that one of the church boys might turn into a real man like Tim? After some rest they both knew that April was not sated. Besides, she was well aware that Tim had not cum yet. And April was determined to be a good girl who could be relied on to make her lover cum. "Here's the lube," she said as she handed the small tube to Tim. Still finding it hard to believe that church-going April could be so open about sex, Tim had felt his cock harden even more as he watched her get into position. She was chubby but her big ass was so rounded and delectable. And there was no refusing chance to get his cock in her tight hole one last time. "You're going to hell," he told April with a laugh. "It will be worth it. If you fuck my ass hard." "I'm pretty horny. If I go hard, I'll cream in your asshole." "Oh, do it Tim," April groaned. "Cum in my ass." Tim already had the tip of his cock pressing into her soft anus. He knew better this time and was prepared to go more slowly. But April felt more confident, knowing the pain was not so great as shed feared. As Tim gently thrust forward, she moved her hips to meet him, opening her tunnel slightly for him until the first stab of discomfort. "Just give me a second," she breathed as Tim momentarily eased his pressure. As April moved her hips back again, Tim felt his cock slide more easily into her tight hole. He didn't know that April had been practicing with intrusions in her bum. Nor that she was even more keen for an ass-fuck after the pleasure of her first experience. This time April did not neglect her clitoris. She'd red how touching herself would make it easier to accept the penetration of Tim's thick cock. With her big tits hanging below her, she reached back to rub herself just as Tim began to work his shaft further into her bum hole. "Oh, Holy Mary," she groaned with delight. "Fuck me, Tim." Tim was learning the advantage of starting slowly, as April's ass hole began to relax and open for him. Her body was receiving intense pleasure from his penetration, already the chubby blonde could feel a strange orgasm starting to well up. Tim felt real triumph as he began to bury his cock into the tight, young rectum. Religion could not be so bad if it produced horny young women like April. He began to work his cock in longer, deeper strokes. April was clearly cumming even though she seemed to have lost the power of speech. She almost forgot about the thick cock in her ass as her body was consumed by her first ever anal orgasm. The intensity and the strange tingling overwhelmed her and all she knew was that she wanted Tim to never stop. She would have told him that except that her brain wouldn't allow her. Now Tim began to fuck the tight ass hole properly. He'd learned that a slow start made for better anal sex. April's reaction was proof enough as her moans became louder when Tim began to ream her ass. He didn't realize the extra sensations she got from his ball sack slapping against her cunt lips as she fingered her clit. But he gripped her waist hard and began to slam his hard cock into her darkest hole. "Fuck, April, I'm gonna cum." It was meant as a warning. But April barely registered the words. With her sphincters wrapped around Tim's cock she was in a kind of earthly heaven. Tim would have agreed at how good it felt. So different to a woman's cunt. And a priceless experience to bury his cock deep in April's backdoor. That thought was enough finally to tip him over the edge. With his balls boiling and his cock like an iron poker, Tim didn't hold back. Gripping tightly, he let his climax control his actions, slamming with force into April's chunky, rounded ass. He tried to keep his eyes open, to watch the rippling of her ass cheeks as he rammed her, but that was too hard against the power of his orgasm as he pumped wad after wad of sticky, hot cock juice into the bowels of the young, church-going woman. "Fuck, that was amazing," he panted as April sank to the bed, releasing his cock from her wet, slippery ass hole. "Tim; that was the best thing ever." "I came in your ass," he muttered, still astounded by the sensation and the thought of blasting all of his cock juice into the asshole of such a sexy young woman. "I know. I love that," she replied with a grin, content that even her slutty older sister had never been so bold as that. It was a day April would never forget. She rolled over, her ass full of semen. How glorious and wicked it was to make a man blow his load into her big ass. She was thinking of that as she lay with her juicy tits displayed for the wonderful Tim. It felt good to show her naked body to a man who was not her husband. And she felt gratitude, even, for Tim who'd given her that most amazing experience. But there was no other emotion. She'd contravened the church's teachings for one reason only and now she had completed her quest. "Father will expect me home soon," she reminded him with a smile. Tim was left to wonder whether he'd ever again get his hand on tits like April's. Or find a new girlfriend who was so eager for the wicked, sinful pleasures of anal sex. To be continued. Based on a post by m jar 65, for Literotica.

Knuckles welcomes Trev 966 back to the Proper True Yarn Podcast after the last appearance literally melted the camera. Fresh off the Get Yourself Checked gala, Trev rolls in from Charleville with a new batch of chaos.He kicks off with a “quick pigging mission” that turns into full-blown PTSD courtesy of a useless pig dog named Ernie – the only dog on earth more interested in chewing Trev than the boar. From there it's into the truckie world: big bangers, road trains, the Toowoomba show getting held up, and Trev's verdict on his new rig – “Fuck your 90, buy a hino.”Between sledging each other (no-neck vs no-arse), mixing up Akkos and Inters, and yard blokes who reckon “P is for Park and E is for Empty,” it's classic Proper True Yarn gear: outback characters, dumb situations, and stories you just couldn't make up if you tried.#propertrueyarn Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Mrs. Bateman's Cougar Club: Part 2 The Women of '77 Changed My Life. Based on a post by Sel Wync Dog. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Discrete Services. "Wait; Mrs. Bateman; she paid to have sex with me?" "Yes, Todd." "I don't believe it; She's beautiful, I'd have fucked her for free! Any guy would!" "True, but she's married and discretion is of vital importance. That is half of what she's paying for. A great fuck is the other half. And she said it was worth every penny. In fact she wants to come back next Friday, same time." As I stood there trying to come to grips with this revelation, Mrs. Bateman knelt on the bed, her face pressed into the wet sheets. She inhaled the scent and moaned. I glanced over and saw far enough under her skirt to see she was wearing thigh high stockings rather than pantyhose. I stepped closer and lifted her skirt. She was panty-less. I touched her pussy and found she was very wet. Management Appreciation. "God, Mrs. Bateman, your pussy is soaking wet! Would you like me to fuck it?" I said playfully. "Would you, Todd? That would be so nice." I fucked her from behind as she cooed encouragement. "Oh, that's so good Todd. You have such a big cock. You really are such a nice boy. Yes, just like that. Fuck me, Todd, fuck me good. Oh yes." Despite the vigorous sex with Diane, I had no trouble getting stiff for my mentor, which is what I realized she was. And I was thoroughly enjoying fucking her. Holding her hips and thrusting into her was nice and I could watch my cock sliding in and out. I could see her pussy stretching to accept my cock and when I pulled back, it was covered in her wetness. "Spank me, Todd." "What?" "Spank me!" she said more forcefully. "Spank my ass with your palm." I did and she swore. "Harder!" I smacked her and she yelped. "Yes! That's it! Again! Yes! Not too hard and not too often, okay? You start with a small, light smack and wait to see if she likes it. God, you feel good. Okay, slow it down a bit. That's it, that's it; Yes; Now, I want you to pull out and then press it in slowly. Oh yes, just like that. No, don't shove it in, just ease the tip in; and out; and in...Oh yes, that good. Keep that up for a bit." This felt incredible! The sensation of repeated penetration was amazing but the stimulation was going to make me cum. "I'm going to cum, Mrs. Bateman!" She turned and faced me, grabbing my cock and thrusting it into her mouth and her hands stroked and caressed me. I shot my load into her mouth as she locked her eyes with mine. It was wild, cumming as I stared into her eyes. This time when she'd drained me, she leaned back a bit lifting and cradling her tits. She opened her mouth. Cum flowed over her lips, down her chin, and dripped onto her tits. As I watched she played with it. She ran her fingers through it and then rubbed it into her skin like lotion. And she was smiling wickedly the whole time. We showered, put on robes, and had dinner. Later I changed and went home to await Mom's nightly check-in. After that, I returned to Mrs. Bateman's and we slept in her bed. No sex, just cuddling, kissing, and talking. And it was wonderful. The next morning I awoke with my typical morning woodie and my first thought was to try and fuck the woman sleeping next to me. However she had other ideas and gave me my first titty-fuck. She sucked my cock a bit, licked it up and down, then wrapped her titties around it and stroked. It was fun. Then she laid down and I straddled her, placing my cock between her tits which she then pressed together. As I thrust back and forth she giggled and encouraged me. In a few minutes I came. She grasped my cock, closed her eyes, and directed my spurts of cum to completely cover her face. She then rubbed it around and even licked and swallowed some. She forced her eyes open and stumbled to the dresser mirror. Looking at her image she laughed. "God, that's a lot of cum!" she giggled. "It's weird I know, but I love it so!" She washed her face and shooed me off. A little later as we ate breakfast she said, "You and I are not fucking today. You need to rest up for this evening." "Why?" Sue's Asian Erotics. "You have another client coming over." "Oh?" I said, my eyebrows raising. That afternoon I went to service the Caddy and when I returned there was another car there. I went in, they were again sitting in the living room. "Good! You're here, come on in," she gestured at the other woman, "This is Sue." I noticed she did not elaborate, no last name given. "Sue, this is Todd." Sue looked at me and smiled, "Hello Todd." I smiled, "Hello." Sue was Japanese and it was difficult to guess her age but she had to be in her late thirties or early forties. She was pretty and wore her black hair long and gathered in the back. She had a nice smile and her dark eyes were obviously sizing me up. It felt awkward. Finally she stood and approached me. I stood still as she circled me, one hand gently gliding across my chest, then my back. Sue was probably 5'3". She had a rather petite figure but possessed an air of sophistication and authority. She was wearing a dark blue dress. "Yes, I believe he'll do." she said, then paused and looked at me again. "He understands what; is required? This is all discrete of course;" "Of course," Mrs. Bateman replied and fixed me with an icy stare. "He has far too much to lose." Sue nodded and headed for the stairs. Mrs. Bateman put her arm around me and kissed my neck. "Okay Todd, this is going to be a little different. Sue has fantasies. Many women do. Her's is being taken. Not raped, but you must use a little force to overcome her reluctance. Nothing brutal or violent. She will resist a little and you press on, ignoring it. But if she says 'No' or 'Stop', by god you'd better stop immediately. Do you understand?" "Yeah, I think so. She wants to pretend to resist but really wants it." "Yes." Nervously I went upstairs and knocked on the guest room door. It opened and I stepped in. Sue closed the door behind me and I heard it lock. She had removed the dress and draped it across the chair. Now she wore a small silky white camisole and panties (I would later learn they were called tap panties and resembled running shorts). She said nothing but walked slowly around and climbed onto the bed. Nervously, I began to strip. It wasn't until I was naked and turned to face that she spoke. "Olivia was right! You are big!" she said as she reached out to grasp my swelling cock. I moaned as she squeezed and tugged gently. She rose onto her knees and we kissed. She moved her head from side to side and her kisses grew more intense. I slipped my hands under her camisole but she pushed them away. "Not yet!" "Okay, no rush." I said and she backed away. "You know what to do? What I want?" "Yes, Mrs. Bateman explained." She closed her eyes and was quiet for a moment. Then she took a deep breath and nodded. "Okay, begin." I rose from the bed and walked towards her. Sue turned and faced the wall. I reached out and gripped her shoulders, she flinched and said something in Japanese. I pulled her to me and she resisted. I wrapped my arms about her and kissed her neck. Sue repeated the word, it sounded like 'bango', but short and harsh. I began to slide my hands down and around her waist, she kept her arms clenched tightly over her chest. I kissed the other side of her neck and my kisses slowly climbed up into her hair, behind her ear. I whispered. "I want you; you are so beautiful; give yourself to me, please;" Sue muttered something I couldn't understand. I slid my hands around, onto her belly, my left moved up, under her camisole until her arms stopped me just below her breasts. My right then slid down into her panties. She said something like "Shinaide kudasai;" and tried to pull away. I leaned into her and pressed her against the wall. My hand had reached her mound and I felt her fur. Sue dropped one hand to grasp my wrist. My left hand slid up until it cupped her right breast. It was small but firm and she gasped. I pushed further with my right hand and my fingers found and explored her folds. She whimpered and mumbled words I couldn't make out. I continued to kiss her neck and ear. I continued to gently rub her pussy but didn't try to penetrate her for another minute or two. Slipping my hands free I grasped her shoulders and spun her around. I held her head in both hands and kissed her. She resisted, but only after a moment, turning her head. I then kissed that side of her face, her neck and shoulder. Her chin rose as she mumbled something at the ceiling. I kissed her exposed throat and she seemed to tremble a little. I kissed further down her throat to her chest, as far as the camisole . My hand sliding down to her waist, over her hips and onto her thighs.     Then, very slowly, my kisses rose upwards to her throat and mouth. This time when I kissed her lips she didn't resist. She didn't participate in the kiss, she merely allowed it. My hands, as they rose from her hips slid under her camisole and it lifted. She tried to back away but was against the wall. As my hands reached her armpits I lifted her arms over her head, the camisole following, her breasts exposed as the silk covered her face. Sue was petite and her breasts were small but firm. Her nipples seemed abnormally large in comparison and were stiff and erect in the center of small, dark red areola. I lowered my head and covered them in kisses. Sue continued to mutter in Japanese as I held her arms up. My kisses then roamed higher, up her throat. I kissed her mouth again, shielded by the silk. This time she hesitated then participated in the kiss, her lips moving with mine. I began to slide my hands higher carrying the camisole over her head ever so slowly. I stopped with the silk covering her eyes but our lips met. The kiss was longer and deeper and ever so slowly she seemed to yield more and more. I now had a raging hard on and wanted her badly. I lifted the camisole higher and she pulled her arms free, immediately covering her breasts. I scooped her up and spun, dropping her on the bed. Before she could react, I grabbed her panties and pulled them down and off. She clamped her legs together with one hand over her pussy, the other arm over her breasts. Sue was pleading in Japanese as I grasped her knees and forced her legs open. I peeled her hand away and kissed her dark furred mound, then nuzzled my way down to her wet folds. And Sue was wet. Very wet. As my tongue worked its way in between her lips to lap her juices, Sue moaned loudly. I forced myself to slow down and remember my lessons. I focused on exploring her pussy, ignoring her clitoris. I licked her slit from bottom to top and teased her by trying to thrust my tongue into her. Sue had one hand on my head as if to push me away, though she didn't try very hard. She continued to mutter and mumble and even squeeze with her legs as I caressed her thighs and hips. Finally she ceased altogether as I brought her clitoris into play. Her moans grew louder and her hips started rocking. I waited until she seemed really close and then started sucking on her clit, and flicking it rapidly with the tip of my tongue. Sue started babbling and pawing at my head with both hands. Then her legs began to tremble and quiver, she thrust her hips upwards and cried out. "Hai! Hai! Hai! Ah!" She tensed up, her body rigid yet her muscles trembling, then collapsed. Seizing the opportunity I grabbed my cock and pressed the tip between her lips. Sue's eyes flew open. "Dame, dame, dame!" she begged. I thrust into her and we both cried out. Damn she was tight. Soaking wet but tight. I pulled back and thrust again. Again Sue cried out, I pulled back and thrust again and again and again as she cried and squeezed her breasts. As I thrust faster and faster she panted, the first words in English since we started. "Too much! Oh god! Too much, too much! Oh god!" I was afraid she was about to stop me but she didn't. Instead she grasped my right hand and placed it on her throat. I didn't expect this and, confused, I slowed down. Sure reached up and grabbed me by the throat with both hands. "Fuck me!" she whispered then uttered a stream of harsh sounding Japanese. Okay, well if this is what she wants; I thrust harder and faster and her grip weakened and then failed. I forcibly kissed her without any reaction from her. I was pounding her pussy and she was wailing and crying. She didn't say anything but suddenly I felt her body stiffen and her pussy spasmed around my cock. It was like a fist was squeezing it. I exploded, my cum spurting out and filling her. After what seemed ages, she went limp. I sat up and as I pulled out, a flood of cum flowed out and down. I watched it for a moment then lay down next to her. After a few minutes she stirred. Her hands explored her body, down to her pussy. She rolled to face me. Scooting close she whispered in my ear. "That was incredible; But I have one more favor to ask." "What's that?" "To conclude my fantasy, I need you to bathe with me." Okay... The guest bedroom we were using had its own full bath which included a big tub. Sue and I bathed together and even fucked again, albeit nice and slow. She dressed and then paused at the door. Turning she cupped my face in her hand. "This; was very important to me. I cannot explain why. Just know you have pleased me. Greatly. I will not be back; but I am happy to have had this; affair. Goodbye Todd." She handed me a thick envelope and left. I waited a minute and then dressed and went downstairs. Mrs. Bateman was sitting at the kitchen table. "She said you were perfect. She said she was happy, satisfied and sore." "What was all that about?" I asked. "I believe she was exorcising a demon from her past." Mrs. Bateman replied. "Something she wanted to revisit." "Well it sure was different." "Tell me everything, Todd, and while you do I'll fix you some dinner." Later I dashed home for Mom's 9PM call and then went back to Mrs. Bateman's. We slept together but didn't fuck. She did end up giving me a great blow job before I fell asleep. Mammary Mary. The next couple of days were spent working on her rent house for a few hours and then after dinner, fucking. She showed me new positions and taught me different techniques. We also worked on my foreplay and oral skills. My next client came on Wednesday. I was introduced to an older woman named Mary. She looked me over and, nodding, handed an envelope to Mrs. Bateman. Instead of preceding me up to the room, she took me by the hand and led me upstairs. Mary was older than anyone I had considered having sex with. She was easily fifty or fifty five. But when she dropped her dress I saw only a very sexy woman. Mary stood 5'7" in her high heels, had dark brown hair and brown eyes and an amazing figure. She stood there facing me in black stockings, panties, garter belt and bra. As she strutted across the room to me her eyes never left mine. I felt like she was stalking me. She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me. The first kiss was about five or six seconds, the second was much longer and open mouthed. Then came tongue, but not closed mouthed French kissing. Rather it was open mouthed, her tongue teasing and enticing, dancing just out of reach. She laughed and reached down to rub my crotch. Grabbing my belt she pulled me to the bed. Mary sat and unfastened my belt and jeans then tugged them down, along with my underwear. She toyed with my swelling cock, looked up at me and smiled. She paused to remove her bra. Her tits were probably D cups but sagged, her nipples pointing downward more. Her areola were so pale they were almost invisible but her nipples were nice and long. She still said nothing at all but started stroking my cock. She had magic hands. I'd never felt anyone milk my cock like she was. Mary had a technique that was incredible and in no time I was ready to cum. I warned her that I was close, but she just smiled. "Come on then! Give it to me! Give it to me!" I grunted and came, spurting rope after rope of cum onto her chest and tits. Mary continued to milk my cock until the last drop was deposited on her skin. She stood up and stepped over to the mirror on the dresser. She stood there, admiring her image and smiling for a moment then did something totally surprising. She reached into her bag and pulled out a camera. I recognized it as a Rolleiflex. "Do you know what this is?" she asked. "Yes, my Dad has one." "Do you know how to use it?" "Sure;" "Good," she handed it to me. "Take a few pictures of my spunk covered titties." I opened the camera, took a couple, then suggested she lie on the bed and adjusted the lamp to a better angle and took a few more. She then began to run her fingers through the cum, and told me to take more pictures as she played with it. Finally she pulled her panties off and had me take a couple of photos of her pussy. Now her pussy was crowned with short, dark hair but her pussy itself was almost bare, covered only by a little fuzz and her lips were long and dark. I took a few photos and tried to get really close, but the camera wouldn't focus really close. She sat up and took the camera and placed it back in her bag. She turned and pointed to the bed. I laid down and she squatted and sat on my face, gripping the headboard. I tasted her, she wasn't as sweet as Diane but okay. I went to work and as I did she proceeded to hum. Soon she was rocking her hips a bit, then more and more. She was at last producing a fair quantity of fluids and paused to finger herself.     Satisfied, she scooted down until she was over my cock, grasped it and inserted it. She short-stroked a few times until everything was good and wet and then started taking it all the way in long, slow strokes. She seemed to really like it slow and, well, what the heck? It was sex after all. So what if she was older with weird habits and tastes? I relaxed and savored the feeling of her slow ride as I caressed and squeezed her tits. "You have such a nice cock, Todd," she said and sighed as she took it all. "So nice. You like my titties? Everyone does. Go ahead and suck on them, suck hard, I don't mind. In fact I want you to suck on them till it hurts. Yes; now the other one; oh; yes; Would it shock you to know that I like it rough? That I like a little pain?" As I sucked on her tit I spanked her. Mary yelped then grinned. "Yes, please!" "Harder;" Smack. "Harder!" Whack! "Yes!" Whack! "More! Please!" Whack! Acting on impulse I grabbed her hips and rocked her forward onto her knees. With her weight off of me I started driving my cock in and out of her faster and faster. Mary's voice rose an octave or two. "Ah!" As I fucked her, my hands were squeezing her ass and I felt her puckered asshole beneath my middle finger. I pushed on it. "Oh My God! Yes! Yes! Do It!" she cried out. I pushed harder and the tip of my finger penetrated her to my first knuckle. "Oh! Oh god, oh god, oh god;" she moaned. "Spank me! Bite me! Fuck me!" I sucked as much of her tit into my mouth as possible and bit down, albeit lightly, just enough for her to feel my teeth, as I spanked her with my left hand. She yelped and jerked and my finger slid in up to the second knuckle. I could feel my dick sliding in and out I pressed down towards it. ""Oh God! Gah!" she screamed and climaxed. Her body shook and tears filled her eyes. Soon she collapsed on top of me and sobbed. A few minutes passed and she regained her composure. My cock had slipped from her and slowly she rolled off and lay next to me. I rose on one elbow and brushed the hair from her face. "Are you okay?" I asked. Her mascara was streaked and her eyes were red. She sniffed and smiled. "Yes." She sighed and then took a deep breath. "I suppose I owe you an explanation;" "No. Not at all." I answered. "I want to please you and that means doing whatever you want." Mary stared at me as if I had grown horns or turned blue. She blinked a few times and shook her head. "I don't believe it. I-I thought you wanted to fuck and cum like all young guys. No one has ever been focused on me, on my wants. That's why I decided to hire a lover. But I still expected you to want to finish;" "Oh, I do. If you want to, that is. But if you get dressed and leave right now, that's okay too. I won't starve for sex." Mary smiled and touched my cock. "No, I don't suppose you would." She snuggled in close and was quiet for a minute. "Todd, if you're really telling the truth about pleasing me; Well, there is something I want to do." "Okay; What is it?" Mary got up and rummaged in her bag. She came back to the bed with her camera and a bottle of lube. "I want you to take a photo of my pussy with your cock in it." "Um; okay." "I have my own darkroom and develop all my photos myself. These photos allow me to uh; pleasure myself when I'm without a lover." Mary laid down and I played with her pussy. She encouraged me to use some lube and it did help. Then after fucking her for a minute or two, I sat up and took the photos as she'd instructed. A few with my cock all the way in, a few with it barely in, and a few with it out, just touching her lips. Mary took the camera and set it aside. She caressed and squeezed her breasts, smiling at me. "Okay, dear boy, you've been so patient and understanding. I owe you a good time. I want you to fuck me, any way you want, just as long as you cum. I want to feel you cum deep inside me, filling me with your hot spunk!" I grinned and leaned forward and picked up speed. Mary was kissing me and encouraging me. "Oh that's so good! Yes! Oh god, what a good fuck! Go on Todd, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!" I kissed her then whispered in her ear, "Do you like it? Is it good?" "Yes!" she responded. "Are you going to climax again?" "I; I don't know;" "I want you to climax again. I want to feel you climax as I fuck you." She was quiet for a moment. "Mary, you said everyone loves your titties;" "Yes!" "Do you?" "Yes!" "Show me. Suck on them!" I rose up as she gathered her titties and began to suck on first one and then the other. I grabbed her ankles and held them up as I thrust in and out. I watched her suck and squeeze them and felt myself getting close. I drove my cock in deep and hard and held it as I came. Confined as it was, my cock struggled to spurt forth its load. With the thrust and first spurt Mary gasped. "Oh god! I'm cumming!" We stared into each other's eyes as we climaxed. It was amazing. When I'd finished and got up, Mary lay there for a minute. When she finally sat up she was smiling. "That was great, Todd." she touched my cheek gently. "You are really an amazing young man and a great lover." She stood and walked into the bathroom. "Can I see you again?" she asked, turning to face me. I looked her over. "Maybe;" I said grinning. "Answer a few questions first." Mary stepped into the bedroom and stood facing me. "Okay." "How old are you?" "Fifty-six." "What is your bra size?" "Thirty-six double D." "Did you really like it when I fingered your ass?" "Yes, absolutely. It was wild, out of bounds, scary and exciting all at once." "Mrs. Bateman says that some women like to have anal sex, especially when on their monthly; Have you tried it?" Mary bit her lip. "No; but I've thought about it." "You want to try?" "Now?" "Sure! Why not?" Mary bit her lip and shook her head. "No; I don't think I could take it. Maybe someday, but not right now." "Okay, fair enough. One last question." "Really? Oh, okay." "What do you want to do next time?" "Oh! You!" she exclaimed and threw herself on me. Mary held me down and smothered me with kisses and smashed her big titties in my face. Then she got up and went into the bathroom. I really, really needed to pee and decided to slip on my clothes and go to the master bedroom and bath. When I'd finished, Mary had gone. Mrs. Bateman handed me the envelope. I tore it open. Two hundred and fifty dollars. Holy cow! "She said you were incredible. She wants to come back in two weeks and said you'd earned a tip." Mrs. Bateman handed me another one-hundred dollar bill and kissed me. "I am proud of you Todd. You are becoming a great lover for one so new at it all. Now, I'll bet you have worked up an appetite. Come to the kitchen and tell me all about it while I fix you a steak." Sadly though, my parents returned from their vacation and although I was able to find ways to meet my clients, it became very awkward at home. Dad was clueless but I think Mom suspected something was going on. But by the end of that summer I had been able to make love to seven different women, five of them multiple times. I reluctantly packed my bags and went off to college. I settled into the dorm life and tried to focus on adjusting to this new life and new challenges. Classes were not as bad as I'd feared and the only real issue was my roommate. I just didn't like having a roommate at all. Due to my wild summer, I didn't feel the need to chase girls, and that allowed me to relax. For a while. One evening in early December, as I was walking from the Library to my dorm, I saw a brown '73 Caddie, Coupe de Ville idling in the parking lot. As I neared, the door opened and Mrs. Bateman got out. I met her and she hugged and kissed me. "What are you doing here?" I asked. "Well two things, first my bed is empty and my pussy is lonely. I want you, Todd. I want you to fuck me all night long; and leave me exhausted, and sore." "I would love that, but I can't take you into my dorm;" "That's why I rented a hotel room." she replied. "Okay, let's go!" I said eagerly. We got in her car; and as she drove, I asked, "What was the second reason for your coming out here?" Mrs. Bateman grinned. "Well, I am trading my home for a nice big house out here. I haven't moved yet, but when I do, I was wondering if you would like to set up a room there?" I smiled. "Well, I might set up a room to entertain guests, but I'd rather spend most of my time in the Master Bedroom." Mrs. Bateman grinned evilly at me. "I was hoping you'd say that. I'd also like for you to call me Olivia." Based on a post by Sel Wync Dog, for Literotica

The Time Riders: Part 8 A Date With Death. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Into the pit. Domitia was brought through the streets, which were lined with huge crowds watching her somberly. She was attended by at least twenty soldiers, who walked in silence around her. Accompanying them were her former sister Vestals and the Pontifex Maximus, one of the greatest priests in Rome and head of the state religion. It was he who ultimately was in charge of the Virgins, both choosing them and stripping them of their office if the need arose. He walked ahead of her, his face grave. Domitia wore a simple white tunic now, but all other signs of her former life were gone. Her magnificent braids were undone, and her brown hair hung down her back shamefully. The colors she'd been allowed to wear were missing. In times past, disgraced Virgins had been excoriated, possibly just beaten with a rod, but now, in the height of mighty Rome's power, the punishment was death, for endangering the city. But no one was insane enough to spill the blood of a Vestal Virgin, disgraced or not, so her execution was not so direct. She would be sent underground into a small chamber, with a stock of food and supplies, and locked in there until she starved to death, or succumbed to sickness. They weren't killing her, per se; she was merely shunned until she died. Such was the way of Imperial Rome. Her condemnation and pronouncement of her fate had already been declared, at the beginning of this long walk, meant to be a show of penitence before the face of all Rome. And as humiliated and crushed as she was, her foremost thought was about Bonosus, and his magnificent cock. Even now, being led through the streets, her cunt was wet and ached to feel him buried inside her. Before she knew it, they had arrived at their destination, a small area in the north of the city, with a plot dug into the ground. Stopping at its edge, she looked down inside; the walls were lined with wood, probably to prevent a collapse, and there seemed to be a small stool and a cot within. She heard hysterical sobbing from nearby, and turned her head to see her mother, her birth mother, Pompeneia, weeping from behind the barricade of guards and calling out to her. Domitia's heart ached for a moment, but then she turned her gaze back to the den prepared for her. Her fate was sealed. She glanced over to look at her sister Vestals, but they refused to look at her, staring ahead resolutely. She could see tears in dear Silla's eyes, though; she had hurt the Sisterhood badly, and this was how she was to pay for it. So be it. With all the dignity she could muster, Domitia swallowed her fear and stepped forward, turning and climbing down the ladder, descending roughly ten feet until she reached the earthen floor. There were small candles burning on some stone surfaces, allowing for dim light. She looked upward, and the last thing she saw was the face of the Pontifex Maximus looking down at her, his expression unreadable, before a heavy door was slammed down and locked, cutting off all light and all sound from above. She shuddered at the sound, her stomach twisting in knots. She knew that there was no way out. The door would be weighted, and guards set outside for weeks, to prevent anyone from trying to rescue her. Despite her fear, she looked around, noting the small amount of food supplies left for her, and a small, narrow hole dug in one corner where she was to relieve herself. It wouldn't do to have a Vestal Virgin stinking of shit, even a disgraced one, and even in death. The silence was almost terrifying. She slumped into the small chair left for her, shivering and biting her lip as she felt that her cunt was still wet, the sticky lips parting slightly as she spread her legs. Thoughts of Bonosus returned to her, and she couldn't help but reach down beneath her tunic and begin rubbing her fingers over herself. The fear she felt melted away as she tickled her throbbing clit and teased her warm nether lips. Domitia closed her eyes and sighed in pleasure. If she was to die in this hateful place, it would be while cumming, thinking of that magnificent cock, spurting inside her one last time; The wall opposite her creaked and opened, the stout wooden boards pulling away. Domitia almost yelped in shock, but she didn't stop playing with herself. She stared in astonishment as a tall blonde woman came inside, carrying a torch. Following her was Nanu, a slave-girl that Domitia would have sworn belonged to her parents. "Well, hello, Domitia," the blonde woman said, smiling at her. "I'm Lady Aurora Horatia, Bonosus' mistress. Are you ready to get out of here?" Domitia nodded, but then paused, reconsidering as her fingers plunged in and out of her molten cunt. "Can you; give me just a moment here?" the former Virgin asked sheepishly. Into the Arena. Mark winced and squinted as the great gate opened, allowing light to flood into the dark tunnel. The grinding and heaving of the gears that moved the iron-reinforced barriers echoed loudly, and his heart pounded in anxiety. He was almost hyperventilating, and he could feel the blood racing through his veins. Maybe taking the adrenalin tab he'd finally found stashed behind a loose brick wasn't such a good idea. And no instructions, either. He reminded himself to punch himself in the face when he saw himself again. Hey, at least he knew he survived. He felt himself shoved roughly out into the arena, looking around in bewilderment as tens of thousands of people all shouted and jeered at him. Part of the huge stadium was cast into shadow because of the giant canvas awning that covered a full third of its seating and the arena in the center. He thought it was called the Velarium, but he wasn't sure. The roaring noise of the crowds hurt his ears, and he felt dizzy. The tab's effects apparently hadn't evened out in him yet. Maybe he should have taken it earlier? Wearing his itchy burlap loincloth, a rope belt, sandals and nothing else, Mark wandered slowly toward the center of the sandy field, his cudgel in hand. The echoing sounds of the crowd were maddening, and he felt almost dizzy. What was the purpose of this damn tab, anyway? Guards approached him. His urge was to run, but where would he go? Trembling, he stood his ground and waited for them. One of them grabbed him roughly and spun him about to face something, shoving him to one knee. Mark gasped, but then looked up and paused. On the other side of the giant stadium, sitting in a shaded box, was a man wearing purple, surrounded by guards and other dignitaries. It had to be the Emperor. The most powerful man in the world. If only he knew which one it was. Maybe he could've gotten an autograph. He chuckled bitterly at his joke, but the guard holding him told him to shut up and slapped him across the back of the head. Mark's eyes snapped open and fury flared through him. He surged to his feet and his shoulder-block knocked the guard backwards, to the astonishment of the audience. The guard and another one nearby drew their weapons and were about to kill him, when trumpets blared from all around the perimeter of the Colosseum. Mark looked around warily, seeing the reaction of the crowds as the two guards withdrew. Drums sounded out now, and more trumpets. He looked over at the emperor, his eyes going wide as he noticed a familiar, stunning blonde woman in a seat next to him and watching Mark with a smirk. Kneeling beside her was Nanu. "Jesus, Becky, there's a million people in Rome; how many did you fuck?" he muttered, scowling. He heard the gates clanking open again and spun to face them, his heart racing again. From the dark tunnel strode a stout, bald man wearing leather armour on his shoulder and a metal-studded skirt, carrying a shield and wielding a small axe. "What is this, fetish night at the Colosseum?" Mark complained loudly as the man began to run toward him. Mark braced himself, watching warily. His earlier anxiety was being replaced by anger, and a desire to either flee or fight. He'd just trust to his adrenalin and hope that his future self knew what the Hell he was doing. The gladiator ran up and swung at Mark, who ducked and came up behind his foe. Before the man could turn, Mark struck him across the back of the head with his cudgel. The man crashed to the ground face-first. The crowd was yelling in outrage and astonishment. Apparently, that wasn't supposed to happen. The man showed no signs of rising, merely stirring feebly and groaning, a huge goose egg rising on the back of his head. Hastily, Mark leaned down and pulled the round wooden shield off the man's arm and pried the axe from his grip. He stood up, trying to control his breathing. His heart felt like it would burst out of his chest. He looked around, making sure no one was approaching him from any other direction, but nobody seemed to be forthcoming. Where was his next foe? It dawned on him that he hadn't been expected to last beyond this first fight. They were probably scrambling to figure out what to do next. Doubtless they'd be finding another gladiator to throw at him. He chanced a glance up at Becky, but she sat still, simply watching him. He didn't blame her; she was supposed to have turned on him, after all. He did notice that she was keeping one leg crossed over the other and bouncing her thighs subtly. Maybe the hormones weren't completely out of her system yet. Or it could have just been normal horny Becky. Who knew at this point? A few seconds later, the gates on another section of the concave wall that surrounded him opened slowly, and out strode a tall man, wearing only a loincloth like himself and greaves, but carrying a weighted net in one hand, and a trident in the other. "Trident!" Mark exclaimed to himself, remembering. "That's what those fucking things are called! Now I can; Hey!" Mark had gotten distracted and only barely jumped out of the way of the retiarius, who thrust his trident, trying to skewer his foe. Mark angrily struck at the man's head with his axe, but he raised the haft of the weapon to block and Mark's axe broke on it. The crowd cheered wildly as it saw what happened. Mark stared dumbly at the splintered handle of his weapon, the iron head missing entirely, having spun off to land in the dust several inconvenient feet away. "What the shit?" Mark shouted angrily as he dodged another attack, keeping his shield between himself and his enemy. The trident's tines glanced off the face of his shield, coming perilously close to ripping open his side. "You mean I can't kill anyone? I'm timelocked from killing someone, even if they're trying to kill me?" He dodged again and scrambled for his cudgel, lying next to the first man he'd knocked unconscious. The man he was fighting was quick, though, and lunged in, jamming his weapon forward and trying to impale Mark through his stomach with it. Mark blocked with the shield, shuddering in panic as he felt the tines burst through the wood and punch out the back side, dangerously close to his belly. But the trident was caught now, and now the two men wrestled back and forth desperately, with the retiarius trying to free his weapon and Mark doing everything he could to prevent that exact thing. Suddenly he realized that he was doing exactly the wrong thing, and simply let go of his shield. The gladiator now held his trident awkwardly, weighed down as it was by the shield embedded on it, and with no safe recourse to get it back. He flailed at Mark with the weighted edges of his net, threatening to break smaller bones if he got in too close. Mark dashed for the cudgel again, and this time his opponent couldn't quickly follow him. Mark picked it up and tried putting the man on the defensive, skirting around him, looking for an opening to strike. The man glared at him balefully, swinging the net if Mark got too close. He's not armored and he can't use his weapon; Mark reminded himself. He flung his cudgel at the gladiator's face and surged in while the man was trying to block the unexpected projectile. His trident was weighted down with Mark's shield, so he was using the net frantically to avoid being struck. Mark plowed into the man and took him down to the ground, using his advantage in height and weight. His foe wheezed as he landed hard on his back, beginning to thrash as Mark straddled his chest and pummeled at him. A lucky punch got through and Mark snapped his foe's head to the side with a right across the jaw. He went to sleep. The crowds were shouting again angrily as Mark stood, recovering his stupid club and taking the man's net, since the shield was wrecked, and the trident was no use since he apparently wasn't allowed to kill anyone. How did time lock know, anyway? He bent over, trying to control his breathing and his pulse. His head was spinning again from the anxiety. What the Hell was his future self thinking, leaving that damn tab to use? What sort of advantage and futuristic superpower was panic? You're pumping adrenalin; it makes runners faster, it makes them run longer; it makes people stronger in a crisis; He opened his eyes and stood, turning around and looking at the thousands upon thousands of people who hated him. Fuck those people. He turned and looked at the emperor and held the weighted net in the air, scowling at the sovereign. "That all you got, asshole?" he shouted, feeling himself get angrier and more aggressive with every moment. Becky could barely hear what Mark was yelling over the noise of the crowds, but she shifted somewhat uncomfortably when she felt the mood of the man next to her darken. "So that's how he wants to play it, hmm?" muttered the emperor, resting his cheek against his hand. "Uppity thing, this boy of yours, Lady Horatia." "Oh, he is no longer mine, great emperor; this behavior, reprehensible as it might be, is unknown to me. Please dispose of the upstart as you see fit," Becky replied, knowing better than to be perceived as defending Mark. "You can count on that, my lady;” he replied, nodding absently as he made some vague motion to a signaler. "If you will excuse me, sire, I must depart for a moment," Becky said, trying to not sound urgent. The emperor looked at her quizzically for a moment: "You would miss his doom?" She made a show of blushing: "His life and death mean nothing to me now, but all this excitement has undone me, sire. I must go and relieve myself, because it wouldn't do to piss myself in your presence." "Very well, then," he said, nodding. "But try to be back soon." Becky stood and bowed before exiting the emperor's spectator box, taking Nanu with her, pulling her along by the wrist. "My lady, is now a good time to see to such functions?" asked the Egyptian girl as she followed the blonde woman. "Is Bonosus not in great danger? I thought you meant to rescue him." "I can't rescue him sitting next to that pompous ass, now can I?" Becky hissed as she strode down one of the hallways. "And keep your voice down; I don't want people to know what we're doing." "Sorry, mistress," Nanu replied, blushing. She allowed herself to be dragged along for several seconds before asking her next question. "What are we doing, exactly?" "You'll see soon enough," Becky said grimly, her blue eyes flashing as she pushed through the throngs of people in the hallways that ran around the length of the Colosseum. "I hope you wore your cock-sucking lips today;” The huge man lumbered towards Mark; he was well over half a foot taller than Mark, and a whole lot heavier. Beneath his layer of fat, he was obviously muscular and very strong. He carried a shield in one hand, a wicked sword in the other. His loincloth was made of tough leather, covered in metal studs. His wide belt was also braced with metal. His right arm was protected from shoulder to wrist by a cauldron and gleaming steel plates. On his head was an intimidating helmet, the face mask looking like something out of "Mad Max: Fury Road," with a peaked top that sported what looked like a curved metal blade or sail. It looked like he was wearing a can opener on his head. "Fuck;” Mark whined to himself as he stood his ground, trying to figure out how he was going to keep from getting killed. He held his cudgel and his net, trying to look threatening, but the gorilla coming at him didn't seem to care. He jumped out of the way as the Samnite slashed with his sword. He tried to move in, but was sent flying backwards when the gladiator suddenly slammed the front of his shield into him. Landing on his back, Mark only had a split second to roll out of the way as the point of his foe's sword drove down into the dirt where'd he'd only just been. He kicked at the man's leg, but it held, and he scrambled away, looking to put some distance between them. "Hey, Jason Voorhies!" he called out, waving his club in the air. "Over here, candy-ass!" The gladiator turned his head to look at him while trying to wrench his blade from the hard-packed earth. He finally did so and stood upright, rolling his shoulders and striding forward again. He slashed with his blade, but Mark dodged once again and then threw his net over his foe. The Samnite got caught in it, but didn't go down, trying angrily to remove it. Mark jumped on his back and began hammering away with his stupid little club. The giant staggered about, flailing wildly to dislodge his smaller foe. The jeering from the crowd was punctuated with increasing amounts of laughter at this ridiculous spectacle. Mark hung on for dear life with one arm wrapped around the man, his other hand whacking away at the foe's helmet. But his own net was preventing the blows from being fully effective, despite the metallic ringing of his strikes. Unable to reach the pest on his back or use his weapons, the huge man simply fell backwards, hoping to crush Mark. It wasn't graceful, and it wasn't pretty, but it did stun Mark long enough to stop him from hitting his foe with his cudgel. "Oh fuck;” Mark wheezed as the Samnite rolled off him and struggled to get up while removing the netting. Mark slowly crawled away, shaking his head to stop the world from spinning. The jellied tissue that was once his lungs was on fire, and strained to get oxygen circulating through him. He heard his foe growl in frustration, and then he felt himself getting grabbed by the scruff of the neck and the back of his loincloth before being hauled completely off the ground; The crowd went wild as the gladiator threw Bonosus bodily to the ground, as if trying to crush his bones with the impact. He picked him up again and dashed him to the hard-packed earth, having given up on removing the net. Mark protected himself from the slams as best he could, but it wasn't helping much, given the strength of the man who was mauling him. The fourth time getting slammed to the ground was about Mark's limit, and the world had become nonsense around him; everything sounded like it was being played in drunken slow motion. His vision swam, and he really just wanted to take a damn nap. He shook his head trying to clear it, remembering that Becky had bought him time, so he'd best not waste it getting rag-dolled by this shit stain. While the Samnite was reaching down for him, Mark managed to roll onto his back and kicked up, hard, between the gladiator's legs. His foot found the man's crotch, and while the force of the blow was lessened by the net's interference, his foe still groaned, and his knees bent. Mark kicked again, and then once more, having finally staggered his foe. The man sank to his knees, holding his crotch. Mark couldn't see his face, but he was obviously in a great deal of pain. Mark staggered to his feet, ignoring the crowd's jeers and screams, focusing only on his foe. The gladiator was now protecting his crotch with his hands, so Mark couldn't kick him there, so he slammed the bottom of his foot into the larger man's chest, knocking him on his back, where he lay moaning. Mark stamped on his crotch for good measure. "Stop, dammit!" wailed the man. "Quit kicking me in the cock!" "Fuck you!" Mark spat, scowling. His chest was on fire and his entire body throbbed in pain. "You were trying to kill me, fuckface! Why should I give a shit what you think?" "I'll stop, I'll stop!" the man pleaded, writhing under the net and totally at Mark's mercy. "Just don't wreck my cock, I was gonna fuck tonight!" "Yeah, right," Mark sneered. "Who were you gonna fuck?" Mark spun as he heard an ululating war cry, and his eyes widened as he saw a woman running toward him, carrying a whip in one hand and a sword in the other. Her spiked hair was wet with blue woad paste, and her eyes were mad with battle lust. "Her;” the Samnite indicated. Becky and Nanu were both on their knees, mouths bobbing back and forth on the cocks of the men they had leaning back against the wall, groaning and pumping their hips. Neither of the men could believe their luck; they thought this would be another boring day for measly pay. From up here, they couldn't even see the action down in the arena well. Sulus and Catullus, two former merchant marines, were charged with keeping the Velarium in place during the spectacles. Their extensive experience with canvas sails made them ideal for this tedious but essential work. At least, that's what they were told, despite the thirty asses a day they received proclaiming otherwise. So imagine their good fortune and delight when this patrician woman and her slave-girl happened to wander on up, espy the two men, and offer to suck their cocks, without even charging them anything! Talk about Saturnalia in Quintilis! Nanu moaned as she swirled her tongue around the head of the cock she was sucking on, holding it by the base of the shaft, her eyes closed. This seemed like an odd time to be doing something like this, but Lady Aurora had been quite firm that it was part of the plan. So be it. Besides, that strange little patch her new mistress had affixed to the skin under her arm was making her so horny right now. Kneeling beside the slave, Becky's free hand reached out and took hold of Nanu's, giving it a squeeze. They continued pushing their wet mouths along the lengths of the throbbing shafts, both girls getting wetter and more aroused with each passing moment. Nanu pulled her mouth off the cock for a moment, sucking in air and breathing heavily as she massaged it with her tiny hand. Her face was flushed as she looked over at her new mistress, her eyes glazed with desire. Becky nodded her assent. Nanu stood quickly and lifted the long trails of her garment, exposing her ass and cunt to the man she'd been servicing. She turned around and leaned back against him, squirming her ass against his cock, making him moan loudly. With great need, she grabbed hold of his tool and speared herself down on it, sighing loudly before beginning to wiggle back and forth on him, shivering as he slid in and out of her. Becky rose to her feet soon after, moving around to face Nanu and leaning forward, with her hands on the slave-girl's shoulders and looking into her eyes. The marine got behind Becky and gripped her hips, pushing inside her. Becky moaned into Nanu's mouth as she kissed her, their tongues tangling hungrily while their tits squirmed and rubbed together. The men held tight and fucked the two women as hard as they could, looking to cum as quickly as possible. Hips smacked against asses and moans grew louder. Becky and Nanu now panted through an open-mouthed kiss, their hands groping one another in need. The Egyptian girl pressed back as hard as she could on the cock she was impaled on, while Becky ground in eager circles, yearning for release. Seconds later they were wailing into one another's mouths, shuddering in ecstasy as the men groaned and began pumping cum inside their wanton pussies. Becky and Nanu were relentless, milking the men for all they were worth, until they slumped to the stone floor, almost insensate from the orgasms these strange women had given them. Straddling the marines now, and facing into one another, Becky and Nanu continued kissing and fondling, even as they moved slowly up and down on the rigid poles they'd been fucking. "Umm, mistress;” Nanu said dreamily, lost in Becky's blue eyes. "I know, my love," Becky murmured, giving Nanu many light kisses on the lips, as if she was unable to help herself. "But we must; smooch; get ready to; do our part; smooch; and rescue Mark;” Nanu pulled back from the kiss and looked up in confusion. "Mark?" "Bonosus," Becky corrected herself, waving it off. "I'll explain later. Now help me get ready;” The crowd was howling with laughter as Mark ran around the arena in a panic, chased by the gladiatrix, who cracked her whip at him, screeching for him to get his ass back there so she could kick it. Mark didn't need oppositional defiance disorder to ignore her demands. The tip of that whip was cracking awfully close behind him. The Samnite he'd downed earlier grunted and flopped down again as Mark stamped on his back while running over him. "Don't try to get up, asshole, you promised!" Mark shouted angrily. "If you do, I don't care if she's trying to kill me, I'll come over there and kick you in the balls so hard you'll be spitting them out!" "Okay! Okay!" the man shouted back, lying on his stomach and waiting. "But I hope she catches you and rips your skin off to wear as a cloak!" "Oh, go sit on a Doric column!" Mark grumbled, deking to the left to try to throw her off. At this point, the crowd was chanting something, what he could only Assume Was Her Name "Achilleia! Achilleia!" "What is that, Latin for Psycho Hose-Beast?" Mark complained loudly, noticing that he had not gained any ground on his foe. He only had the stupid cudgel, whereas she had a wicked sword and a goddam whip. He had the distinct impression he couldn't tire her; she had the look of a woman on a murder mission; her eyes were wild with bloodlust, the scream escaping her lips singing of his gory doom. "She's the greatest female gladiator in Rome!" called out the Samnite, still watching from his confines beneath the net. "She's been more than a match for many men who have fought her!" "Singing my praises doesn't get you more cunt than normal, Rullus!" Achilleia snapped, still chasing her quarry. Gods, this slave could run! Pity she had to kill him, he was well-built and had a great ass! She pressed harder, now swiping with her sword, since using her whip slowed her down some. Like most gladiators, she was wearing little armour, only leather greaves, a leather loincloth, an abbreviated leather cuirass that exposed her midriff but held her tits in place, and a leather cauldron and brace on one arm. A steel fillet around her forehead glittered with glass beads, off-setting her wild blue death-hawk hair. She whooped in triumph as the tip of her sword tore open the back of his loincloth and it fell away, leaving Mark completely exposed as he fled for his life. The crowd was laughing hysterically again. "Dammit, I hate freeballing when I'm running!" he shouted angrily, grimacing as his balls slapped around his thighs. "You have no idea how uncomfortable this is!" "Stop running then, coward!" Achilleia taunted, enjoying the view even as she tried to kill him. "I only offer the bliss of death! One red kiss of my blade across your throat, slave, and you; Off!" Done with running, Mark stopped very suddenly and braced himself, hunkering down so that Achilleia plowed into him, completely unprepared. She staggered backward and Mark whirled and grappled onto her, preventing her from using her weapons. The gladiatrix snarled and tried to knee him in the crotch, but he kept his legs judiciously in the way. They tottered and staggered about, vying for control, until they tripped over the Samnite, who was helpless to avoid them. "Oh Fuck!" he wheezed as they landed on him and then rolled off, still tussling. "Welcome to my world, dickface!" Mark shouted back at him, still wrestling with Achilleia, who meant to murder him repeatedly. Out of desperation, and with the effects of the tab still coursing through his blood, he picked her up bodily and threw her to the ground, her sword clattering away. He dropped to his knees instantly, smacking her in the face with his scrotum. "Teabag!" he shouted before whirling around and grappling onto her, trying to subdue her. He hated the thought of punching a woman, but she was trying to eviscerate him, so an exception might be in order. Achilleia was a veteran of the gladiator pits, however, and not so easily dealt with. She recovered and thrashed around, screeching and trying to claw her foe's eyes out. He swatted the whip from her hands before she could strike him with it. Mark found her increasingly difficult to manage, using his weight on top of her body to keep her in place. That plan went south, however, when she wrapped her legs around his waist and began rocking back and forth, until she was on top. They rolled around in the dust while the crowd went insane. Mark had her arms gripped tightly, out to the sides, which forced her body down closer to his. The wild look in her eyes chilled his blood, and she tried to bite his neck repeatedly, to tear his throat out. He countered frantically by using his head to shove hers away from his tender skin, and the result must have looked ridiculous, the two of them pushing and sparring with their heads. "Gurr, let; me; kill; you!" Achilleia hissed, struggling to maintain her balance over her stronger foe. "I'll make it quick, I promise!" "It'll feel good, I promise!" Mark sneered, butting the side of her head to knock it away. "Why would I make this easy for you?" "Gonna; rip you; a new;” Achilleia strained, pushing down harder. She then paused, her eyes going wide with shock. "What; gods, do you have a hard-on?" Mark used the momentary pause to roll her over, her arms pinned beside her head. Achilleia's eyes were still wide as she goggled up at him. Unfortunately, yes, he was hard again. Either he was developing some sort of danger fetish, or the hormones weren't quite as out of his system as he thought. They struggled and thrashed, with the look of shock on Achilleia's face becoming one of irritation, then a weird determination. She wasn't fighting about so much, and she seemed to be pushing with her hips, almost pumping with them. She glared and bit her lip. The roaring of the crowds was slowly abating as they watched the proceedings on the arena floor. What was happening? Seconds ago, the gladiatrix had been trying to kill the slave, now they were; what were they doing? Mark kept her pinned beneath him, and couldn't help but join her in squirming as they glared into one another's eyes. Achilleia was undulating her hips now, her upper body virtually motionless. Mark grimaced at the feel of the toughened leather around her middle grinding on his hard-on. "Dammit;” Achilleia growled. "Let go of my god-rotting hand so I can move my loincloth!" Mark took a chance and let go of one of her hands. It flashed down and pulled aside the leather garment before taking hold of his hard cock and guiding it to her entrance. Without another thought, Mark pushed down, deep inside her. Achilleia wailed loudly and wrapped her legs around his waist again, pulling him in deeper still. The entire Colosseum throng had gone silent as the spectators stared, stunned by what they were witnessing. All that could be heard, echoing through the giant stadium, was Achilleia's cries of pleasure. Was this really happening? "Achilleia? What the Hell?" the Samnite yelled in outrage, his girlfriend getting fucked by Rome's most hated slave mere feet away from him. "Shut up, Rullus, he's fucking huge!" Achilleia shouted back, pumping her hips wildly against Mark. The gladiator did as he was told and simply sulked, turning his head to look elsewhere. The emperor watched out stonily, not at all impressed with the turn of events his grand spectacle for the people had taken. He'd heard of the blasphemy this upstart slave had committed, and this was supposed to be a damnation of a great sin. Now it was another blasphemy. And where the Hell was Lady Aurora? He napped his fingers and one of his servants leaned in close, to see what his master wanted. "Have them all killed;” growled the emperor, determined to save face somehow. Mark thrust harder and harder, while Achilleia yelped and bucked beneath him, holding onto his back and with her legs still wrapped around his back. Nearby, Rullus was resting his helmeted head on his hand and rapping his fingers against the packed earth, trying to look bored. Not difficult for a man tangled inside a net. "Any time, you two;” he grumbled. "Oh, cram it, Linzer-head," Mark spat. "Say one more thing and I'll fuck her ass next!" "Oh!" Achilleia wailed, grinding and thrusting against Mark desperately. "I'm gonna; I ‘ Then she seized up and pushed up with all her strength, clenching her teeth so hard they might have cracked. As Rome watched on in stunned silence, the gladiatrix shrieked to the gods and came, hard. Mark shuddered and groaned, pumping profuse amounts of cum deep inside her clenching cunt. He thrust madly, emptying himself into her. Finally, they were both spent. Achilleia lay still beneath him, her chest rising and falling, skin glistening with sweat. Mark, exhausted, rested his forehead against her shoulder, too tired to defend himself if she tried to kill him now. Fortunately, his death was the farthest thing from her mind. Seconds of silence passed, before the thousands of spectators in the stands erupted into a wave of cheers and catcalls. Mark smiled and chuckled tiredly. "That can't be good;” he mused. "Nope," she agreed, sighing and biting on a knuckle as the last of the orgasm pulsed through her. "After that, they're certainly going to kill us. All of us. It doesn't matter; I would have died in the arena eventually. At least this way, I died with a cock in me and cumming hard." "Don't be so certain about that;” Mark replied, finally looking up and seeing all the gates opening and dozens of legionaries rushing toward them, spears at the ready. "Ah, I don't like this!" Nanu whined as she shimmied out along one of the corbels that held the vast awning in place. She held on like grim death as she edged forward, a small but sharp knife in one hand. "You can do it, my love," Becky said encouragingly, watching from their original position where they'd fucked the two marines. Both men were still snoozing, but she had tied their hands and feet for extra security. She would have done Nanu's job herself, but she was taller and heavier than the Egyptian girl, who stood a much better chance of succeeding than she did without snapping the braces or corbels. "Look straight ahead and ignore the sounds below." So of course, Nanu looked down. "He's fucking!" she hissed, her eyes narrowing. "He's fucking the gladiatrix that's supposed to be killing him! I may kill him! He doesn't need saving, I do!" "Nanu, focus!" Becky insisted. "Get to your position and await my signal." "Yes, mistress;” sighed the slave-girl sullenly. Once in position, Nanu held on tight, trying not to think about the dizzying heights she was suspended from. Everyone seemed like ants far below her. Except for Bonosus and his whore of a gladiator; she could see them very clearly, to the place where she could make out his throbbing cock as it thrust in and out of her unworthy cunt. He had a lot of explaining to do when this was over. The crowd was watching in stunned silence, unable to believe what they were seeing. But then Becky and Nanu heard the gladiatrix wailing as she came. Bonosus' groans of pleasure burned in Nanu's ears, while Becky just rolled her eyes, sighed and tapped her foot impatiently. Thunderous cheers erupted from the crowd; they'd come for blood and been rewarded with live pornography! Nanu was scowling still, when she noticed the gates opening and legionaries pouring out of them, converging on the five figures in the center of the arena. "Mistress;” Nanu said nervously, her anxiety for Bonosus' well-being overcoming her jealousy. "Now, Nanu!" Becky yelled, making sure her slave could hear her. She was already working frantically to cut through the thick ropes in one of the giant pulleys that moved the Velarium into position. Nanu, meanwhile, was sawing at the edge of the rope that held the corbel she was on in place. She gritted her teeth as she watched the steel knife bite through the thick fiber cable until finally it snapped free. The rope whipped about as it unraveled, causing a cascade of loosening canvas across the broad length of the famed awning. Becky, meanwhile, finished cutting through the rope in the giant pulley she'd selected, dodging hastily as it snapped and flailed about before spinning away. The giant canvas sheets comprising the Velarium buckled and gave way, while the corbels and rope masts retracted rapidly. "Mistress!" Nanu keened, holding on like grim death as the corbel she was on, no longer held in place by the giant ropes, snapped back toward the solid stone walls of the Colosseum. "Jump, Nanu!" Becky called out, standing on the edge of the wall and holding her arms out. "I'll catch you! Trust mistress!" Nanu squeezed her eyes shut and jumped; Becky wheezed as she caught the flying girl, tumbling to the floor with her and holding her tight. Nanu was shivering in her grasp, so Becky just held her for a few seconds and caressed her raven hair. The slave-girl looked up at her savior and nodded, so Becky stood them up, listening to the shrieks of panic as the Velarium floated down relentlessly. "Teamwork, Nanu!" she said excitedly as they stood. "Let's see what happens next!" In the Arena. Mark faced one direction warily, while Rullus and Achilleia stood behind him, squaring off against other legionaries who were closing in. The original gladiator and the retiarius were also conscious and now stood with them, brandishing what weapons they could. Mark felt silly sporting only his cudgel, but it seemed dumb to not let the gladiators have the weapons they were trained with. His cock was still hard, and leaking cum from the tip. He saw Achilleia slowly turning her head to look down at it longingly. "Eyes front, Achilleia!" he snapped, not in the mood to die. She returned to glaring balefully at the encroaching soldiers. There must have been a hundred of the legionaries. That was twenty-to-one odds. He decided to not mention that to his enemies-turned-allies, since he wasn't sure if they understood ratios in any event. If their math was as poor as their hygiene, why bother? "When I thought I'd die in the emperor's sight, this isn't how I pictured it," Rullus growled, brandishing his sword. "I hadn't envisioned dying for that cocksucker at all," Achilleia replied, spitting in contempt at the foes in front of her. "Damned if I'm gonna give him the satisfaction of a clean kill. People will remember this day, to his embarrassment!" The legionaries advanced, the circle tightening. They were protected by their large scutum body shields, and their spears pointed threateningly at the little rebel group. Mark wasn't sure what good he would do here, since he was armed with a club smaller than his dick, and he was the only untrained gladiator. But then he noticed rippling movement above, looked up and grinned. The velarium became dislodged from its moorings and like a vast sail or flag, began floating down over the stadium. People noticed, began screeching in panic, and stampeding. "Right on, Becks;” he said with satisfaction as his day began to look up. The emperor looked up, scowling as he saw the giant canvas sheet descending, fluttering menacingly as it enveloped the upper levels of seating. Panic ensued, with people scampering around pell-mell, trying to escape. "I really hate the gods;” he thought darkly as the canvas touched down around him and everything went to shit. Becky, standing on the edge of the wall and looking down over the chaos and mayhem she had caused, with tens of thousands thrown into panic, cackled gaily and clapped her hands before yanking down her top to expose her tits and holding her arms wide and yelling loudly across her kingdom of madness. "Are you not entertained?" she shouted, reveling in her triumph. God, she'd always wanted to use that line. "C'mon, c'mon, c'mon!" Mark shouted as he and his new allies raced down the hallway, shooing everyone in front of him. "Faster, if you wanna live!" The legionaries had forgotten all about the little group of rebels once the madness ensued, racing toward the emperor to rescue him. Mark used the opportunity to escape, bringing his former foes with him. He wasn't terribly interested in seeing them die, and they might prove very useful in getting out of here in one piece. Rullus had led them through a small, little-known door in the wall of the arena, one used generally only by pit masters to monitor the proceedings. His titan frame barely fit in it, but he led the way dutifully. "Where are we going?" Achillea asked, happy to be escaping, but at least wanting to know what the plan was. She had her whip and her sword in hand again. "The most convenient, flat and open space you know of beneath the Colosseum," Mark replied, hurrying along behind her. "A place almost no one knows about or uses." "One of the old training spaces," grunted Rullus. "It hasn't been used in years. Follow me!" Their course took them deeper beneath the stadium, through winding halls and narrow corridors and staircases. They finally reached a wide chamber, in the middle of which stood Becky, Nanu and Domitia. The former Vestal and the slave-girl seemed stunned to see the small party approaching, and the gladiators gaped as Lady Aurora and her slave ran into one another's arms, kissing deeply and feverishly, speaking in some unknown tongue. "Right!" Mark said, finally disengaging from Becky's tongue as he looked around, eyes flashing with determination. "I know this is going to sound weird, but I need you all to trust me. We're going to get you out of here, as quickly as we can." "How?" asked the Retiarius, looking about warily. "They'll find us eventually!" "I know, and what I'm going to say will sound like magic, but just run with it, okay?" Mark replied, walking over to the Holmes Field Device, which Becky had been kind enough to retrieve. He wasn't sure how, but she was better with this temporal shit than he was. And they trusted one another by now. "This contraption will get us out of here, but it's not big enough for all of us at once. I'm gonna take Lady Aurora and Domitia first, then come back for a few more, then the last load." Rullus nodded: "You spared my life, and I entrust you with it. Achilleia and I will go last, holding the room if the enemy comes." "Oh, Rullus;” Achilleia sighed, looking up at the hulking gladiator, her expression a dreamy one, before she suddenly scowled and smacked him on the back of his helmeted head. "You romantic asshole." Mark left them to argue while he hustled Becky and Domitia onto the platform, which was already switched on, lights and readings blinking around the surface. Becky swatted Domitia's hand as she tried to touch a dial. "You know where we're going?" he asked, hoping she had a better handle on this than he did. She nodded, smiling. "Leave it to me, Mark. I think you'll like this solution;” The climate was certainly a change from that of Rome, but it was also a pleasant experience in its own right. The city around them, built of red brick, sandy-colored stone, and studded with stately palm trees, reminded Mark of eastern cities in every movie he'd ever seen. Beyond the walls stretched endless expanses of desert, in which the city stood as a shining jewel in a vast sea of scorching sand. He didn't know why Becky knew to park the machine where she did, but he also knew she had figured out how to use his Holmes Field Device on her own, so he wasn't questioning it. Safe from prying eyes, and after two more trips back to the Colosseum to gather the other rebels, Mark now found himself in an ancient temple in the shape of a ziggurat, with priestesses standing in front of them and bowing. Unlike the Vestals, the white garments of these priestesses were delightfully spare, exposing more than it covered. "Lady Aurora Horatia," one of them said humbly. "Your timing is fortuitous, and we gladly accept your offer. Domitia will be given a new life as a priestess of Nanaya, or as she is known in your tongue, Suadela." The priestesses all walked up to Domitia and kissed her, welcoming her into their sisterhood. The former Vestal shed tears, not in sorrow, but because she had a new beginning. Nanaya, as the goddess was known in this far-flung province, was an ancient Sumerian goddess of sensuality and lust. When the Romans had conquered the land, they readily identified her with Suadela, to keep the peace. The priestess smiled at Mark and Becky again. "And for your generous donation of gold, we will take on your four friends here, to guard our temple, as the garrison makes no effort to do so. They are now, in their own way, lifelong servants and devotees of the goddess." The four gladiators beamed proudly. Since serving Nanaya, even as guardians of her temple, meant food, lodging and getting laid by her harlot-priestesses, they were more than amenable to the idea. "Lady Aurora," Domitia intoned, taking Becky's hands in hers and smiling slyly. "Will you consent to Bonosus and yourself being the first to receive my blessings as a priestess of Nanaya?" "I wouldn't have it any other way, my dear;” Becky purred, pulling Domitia into her arms and kissing her deeply. A small villa in Roman Italy; Mark sipped wine from a goblet while Becky lay nearby on a couch, wearing nothing while Nanu sat on a small stool and massaged her feet. The sultry afternoon suited everyone, and they were finally at peace. "Helluva trip, Becks," Mark mused, draining his glass and then pouring more for himself. "You've gotten really good with the Holmes Field Device now. I seriously thought it was me who left the adrenalin tab for my discovery under the Colosseum, but it was actually you." "Sorry to scare you there," Becky sighed, as Nanu worked on her toes individually, sometimes even kissing them as she rubbed oil into them. "I found them in our tab supply, and thought it was our best bet. I just jumped behind a few hours when no one was around and stashed them in that cell for you." "So it wasn't even me coming back from the future to save myself," Mark chuckled. "Here I was so confident that I'd lived, that I couldn't be killed because future-self was looking out for me, but no, it was current you. So I could've been killed at any point, even if time lock kept me from killing anyone else." "It was a little bit messy, but you did survive, and that's what counts." Becky pointed out, caressing one of her tits lazily while enjoying Nanu's exquisite touch. "So what're we gonna do with her?" Mark asked, referencing the Egyptian slave-girl. Nanu had gotten used to her mistress and her manservant speaking in this weird, harsh language, and thought nothing of it anymore; when they needed her, they spoke Latin or her own tongue to her. Becky sighed contentedly and puddled further into the couch. Nanu's foot massages were utter bliss. "I was considering letting her stay here, and simply look after this little villa I bought for me. Whenever we visited, we'd just come back as close to the time we left as possible, but I have no idea if we could guarantee time snarls not getting in the way. So I'm bringing her home with me." Mark raised an eyebrow. "That a good idea? Or even possible?" Becky shrugged. "If she can't be brought with us, the Holmes Field Device won't work, right? So we care for her here. If it does allow it, I'll keep her with me in my house and teach her about her new world. I'll just say she's a foreign student bunking with me." "Literally, I might add." Mark quipped, holding up his goblet and winking. "Oh, you," Becky giggled while Nanu shed her clothes and crawled over Becky, straddling her hips and beginning to squirm their pussies together slowly. "I don't think she's gonna give up on the notion of being my slave-girl any time soon; it seems to make her feel safe. If she asks about you as a slave, I'll say I freed you." "Well, I was pretty enslaved to you for a while there," Mark chuckled. "Funny, I remember being so in love with you while those tabs were in effect, and I remember it fondly. But at this point, I'm just back to feeling like you're my dear friend, and I love you, just not in love any more, ya' know?" Becky sighed and nodded as she placed her hands gently on Nanu's tits and caressed them while undulating beneath the slave-girl. "I know what you mean. Talk about exhilarating, right? We should do that again at some point, just for funsies." "I'm in," Mark agreed, as his cock hardened from watching the two girls make love. He put down his wine, stood up and moved in behind them, kneeling at the bottom of the couch and sinking his cock deep inside Becky, making her moan as he started to slide in and out of her. "And what about our other acquisitions?" he asked, caressing and squeezing Nanu's ass while he fucked his Physics teacher. "Uh, the clothes we'll keep at my place, for future use," she breathed, loving the feel of Nanu's moist cunt on hers while Mark fucked deeply. She felt Nanu shiver and gasp as Mark pulled out of her and pushed into the slave-girl. "And I bought those big amphorae of Falernian wine, there's twenty-six liters in each. We'll bury them where we know nature has never been disturbed back in our time, and then retrieve them. Voila, Roman wine for dinner every night." "I'm gonna have fun explaining that to my parents;” Mark chuckled as he slid back into Becky, making her cry out. Dinner with Family. Dhallyla stared at the liquid in her glass in wonder while her family sat at the table for dinner. It was quite unlike anything she'd ever tasted before. "Mark, what; what did you say this was called again?" she asked. He shrugged as he ate. "It's a Roman-style wine, called Falernian. Lots of people are recreating ancient alcohol recipes now, so I thought we'd give this a shot. Pretty nice, hmm?" "Very strong," his sister Roxy rasped as she put down her wine glass and made a bit of a face. "Very, very strong." "That's why the Romans and Greeks mixed their wine with water," he chuckled. "Some Roman talked about not being able to bring an open flame near wine because it could catch fire. So I mixed it with water, like the instructions said. Sorry if it's still strong." "Where did you get this again?" his father asked. "Ren Faire," he said easily. "All sorts of brewers and people showing off their wine and beer skills these days at them, so I thought I'd give it a shot, ya' know? Bought a couple of bottles." "It's certainly different, but I can grow to like it," his mother mused. "Make sure you get more before we run out." "I can do that," Mark replied cheerfully. Later that night, he was sitting at his desk in his room, surfing for eras to visit during their next adventure, when the door to his room clicked shut. He turned his head to see his sister leaning back against the door, looking at him pointedly. "Something I can do for you, Rox?" he asked plainly, keeping his eyes on his research. "Now that you mention it, yeah," she said, folding her arms and wearing that insufferable smirk of hers. She never stopped reminding him who the elder sibling was. "So I did some looking around online, and there hasn't been a Ren Faire within five hundred miles of us in the last six months." Mark paused in his surfing and slowly turned to look at his sister. "So," she said, walking slowly toward him. "I figure it's about time you told me what the Hell is really going on;” Loose ends, scores to settle, a moral quandaries abound! It's Your Own Fault You Snooped! Mark didn't speak for several seconds, trying his best to not gape at Roxy. She'd always been somewhat suspicious of him when he did just about anything, but the fact that she'd done actual research this time was something new. She had played her hand, and he was cornered. But still, he found himself not sure what to say. "Well, c'mon, you little trouser snake," moving away from the door and sauntering toward him. She could tell she'd caught him dead to rights about something, but now she needed to find out what it was. "Ya' might as well 'fess up, because I somehow doubt you want mom and dad to know what you're up to." The mere thought brought a shiver to Mark and left a cold sweat on his brow. He swallowed, trying not to panic. Roxy had less mercy in a sibling confrontation than Mike Tyson had in the ring. He thought of the number of times she'd beaten his ass for tattling on her when they were younger, and how she'd always get some brutal form of revenge he was unlikely to forget. And he dreaded the thought of how she could screw this up for him. "I'm almost not wanting to find out, at least for a while, because watching your mind flop around in panic is kinda fun," she said, smirking as she stopped in front of him and leaned forward. "But I need to make a decision about whether the 'rents oughta know, so let's speed this up, okay?" She then turned and sat on the edge of his bed, leaning back on her hands, one leg crossed over the other as she looked at him pointedly. "Spill it, little brother." His mind raced. What could he tell her? She'd caught him in a flat-out lie that he had acquired his Falernian wine from a Ren Faire, and had no doubt pieced together that his other recent exotic acquisitions were likewise not from where he'd claimed. So what were her suspicions? She no doubt was assuming, quite reasonably, that he was involved in some illicit activity that

FUCK DIANA by West Valley-Warner Center Chamber Of Commerce

Tit for Tat: Part 2. Three couples find commonality in the cabin. Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. "Okay, now that that's out of the way, how about some fresh drinks, snacks; and some more naughty fun!" Susan said grinning, that aroused horny look showing through in her eyes again as both Jeff s Buxom Becky and my wife laughed. "I think we've unleashed a monster!" My wife quipped, or rather Susan s Pete certainly has, anyway," she said looking down at his groin. Sure enough, Pete's magnificent tool was standing up about as hard and stiff as I'd ever seen it, though Becky's hand wrapped around him went a long way in doing that. Pete had always been a boob man, perhaps even more than I was. The moment he'd placed his hands on Becky's pendulous tits, his cock had swollen up to full erection in no time. He even had his eyes closed, standing there grinning like the village idiot, fully enjoying himself. "So; any requests from anyone?" Darlene asked. "Come on boys; don't be shy here, now is not the time. Who knows; this might be the one and only chance you'll have to enjoy anything like this again. At least until next year," she added with a mischievous smile on her face. "So speak up!" Jeff did; always the first one amongst us to speak up or act so it seemed. "Does ah; titty-fucking count or not count as far as touching goes?" He wondered. "I think that's within the acceptable parameters," Darlene said easily getting confirmation from the girls. "I take it you'd like to tit-fuck these then?" She asked, holding her tits together in front of him. He was nodding his head like one of those wobble-head dogs in the window of a car. Darlene laughed. "Okay horny boy; come over here, lay down so I can do a really nice job on you," she told him. Rearranging the air mattresses slightly closer to the fire so that everyone remained warm and comfortable, the three of us laid down side-by-side, the girls taking up position over us. In moments, we all felt the soft, teasing and yes titillating sweetness of three pairs of tits wrapping themselves around our three equally hard stiff cocks again. As good as it admittedly felt, while Susan lay between my legs, her soft, warm tits fully wrapped around my throbbing cock, the sensation of that was heightened in seeing the other two girls; similarly engaged. Sure; admittedly more of a 'guy' thing perhaps, but they all seemed to be enjoying it every bit as much as the three of us were. The erotic sensuality of the fire's light bathing the room, everyone naked; and now extremely and obviously comfortable in being so in front of one another. And three very gorgeous pairs of tits; sliding up and down so wonderfully around our hard stiff cocks. Susan spit on my cock, though she didn't need to add much more lubrication to my sensual titty-fuck than that. I was already producing a substantial amount of pre-cum fuck juice myself, which she continually swiped off the tip of my cock, often rubbing and arousing her own nipples with it. In addition to sliding between those two perfect globes, she very often held just one tit in her hand, guiding it; in particular her hard fat little nipple, pressing that against the very end of my cock, almost as though she were trying to fuck the tiny eye-slit of my cock with it. Just seeing her do that was arousing, far more than any feeling I was experiencing perhaps. The visual alone, escalating my overall pleasure. All around me the pleasurable sighs; moans and groans coming from everyone, the girls included, soon had us all hovering on the edge again, though as usual, it was Big Jeff who was the first one amongst us to announce the arrival of his orgasm. "Oh man; fuck, here; it; comes!" He cried out, lurching and then groaning deeply. Sure enough, he spurted, the first jettison of his cream hitting my Darlene squarely in the chin, though she then wrapped her beautiful tits around the head of his spurting cock, capturing most of his creamy spunking that way between her tits as she finished jacking him off with them. "Nice one," she giggled enthusiastically, though looking over at Becky, wondering; grinning as Pete now began making noises as though he was about to erupt soon as well. Which he soon did. I think we were all wondering and thinking the same thing when the grimace on Pete's face told us he was seconds away from coming now as well. Not having as massive of tits as everyone else, Becky had trouble even wrapping hers around Pete's cock as she continued sliding them up and down his shaft. He grunted, holding still no longer helping to thrust up and down that sweet tit-valley. He groaned deeper, and then thrust up as though coaxing, helping his orgasmic explosion. Surprisingly, it wasn't nearly as much as we'd all anticipated or expected to see. If anything, more normal, more like my own previously, though even then; still substantial. Becky easily caught his creamy outpouring of semen, rubbing her tits against him. Smearing her hard tender nipples in his man juice. "Hey; it takes a while," he said afterwards almost looking embarrassed. "That was three days worth the last time!" He then added. "Three days? Hell; I can't go three hours!" Jeff exclaimed jokingly. "That's true," Bucksy Becky added, laughing along with her husband. "I can't tell you the number of times I've walked into the bathroom at home and found Jeff standing there over the toilet, jacking off!" "Becky!" Jeff shouted out aghast. "Well it's true babe; not that I mind, like you damn well know; I enjoy watching you. Just like; you enjoy watching me!" He blushed, but he was grinning too. "Yeah well; "So; where's my cream?" Susan asked me, though she had stepped up the titter-bating she'd been giving me. "Right here," I announced through gritted teeth, and then splurged all over those hot succulent tits of hers. After cleaning up a bit, which all three girls certainly needed to do, it was now their turn to express their desires on how they'd like to enjoy their own respective orgasms. In getting ready to do that, we instinctively did switch up partners a bit as I moved over to sit by Becky, my Darlene now with Pete, and Susan sitting next to Jeff. "Okay, what would You like me to do?" I asked her. She all but purred when I asked her that. "Okay; don't laugh, but this is what I want!" Lying back, she spread herself even more obscenely than she had been, though her legs remained fully extended not yet bent at the knee. "What I sometimes enjoy, and want to feel and enjoy now; is a nice slow, soft clitty jerk-off." "Oh yeah, I enjoy doing that too on occasion," Susan commented, though she had positioned herself on all fours as though expecting to be fucked. "What I want; is for you to kneel behind me, and just slowly finger-fuck me," she told Jeff. "Nice and slow; but continuous. I'll let you know when I want more fingers, or want it faster; ok?" Good old Jeff seemed more than happy to accommodate her, and began doing so. Parking myself next to Becky, I leaned on one side, facing her. Hotly; she reached down spreading her pussy apart with her fingers, exposing herself quite vulgarly, which was erotic as hell. The pink glistening furrow of her split was so openly revealed to me as she did this, not to mention the swollen stiff little knob of her fairly large clit. "Like this?" I asked taking it between my fingers, slowly working them up and down as though actually attempting to jerk her off like working a miniature cock. "Oh yeah; just like that, perfect in fact," she moaned softly, though releasing her pussy, hands now coming up to capture her tits, fingers already rolling and tweaking her nipples. As asked; I continued to softly and tenderly manipulate her hard little clit, tickling it with my fingers, seeking out more and more of her internal moisture to further pleasure and sensitize herself with. I didn't even need to look over to see what my wife and Pete were doing. I pretty much knew what she liked; and wanted. Once she was good and horny of course, which she obviously was. "You're sure? That's what you really want?" Pete asked wanting to make sure he'd understood her perfectly. "Yep; that's what I want," she informed him saying it again. "I want you to slap my tits; and then alternate slapping my pussy, not too hard until I say otherwise; but not too softly either. Make it tingle-sting a little, really get my pussy juiced up, and then I want you to palm me; press it really hard against me, and grind on me like that until I come," she had told him. I enjoyed doing that for her myself. It never failed to produce a gallon of girl juice, which I then used to smear around her cunt, and then pressing, squishing it against her as I palmed her, always made the most interestingly erotic sounds and noises in doing that. "How' my doing?" I asked Becky. "Feel good?" "Oh yeah; fuck yeah, that's nice; really nice. Just keep working it up and down," she breathed deeply, now pulling on her nipples, stretching them off her chest, releasing, and then grabbing them again, doing so over and over. "I'm getting pretty close," she purred softly. "When I tell you; stick two fingers inside me, and fuck me with them; hard. But then just hold my clit; pinching it a little while you do that until I climax." "You got it!" I chuckled, already feeling my own cock hardening once more. Just lying here, looking at my friend's hot, wet delicious looking cunt, so juicy and so appetizing, I was sorely tempted to lean over and capture that clit of hers between my lips. But; unfortunately, that wasn't something I knew that would be allowed. Not yet anyway.     Already I could hear the slick juicy sounds coming from my wife. Pete quite enjoying himself, actually being able to half-slap my wife's tits, which she honestly did enjoy feeling. That, and as he was now doing, patting, slapping, and then palming her cunt just as she'd asked him to do. Everyone there could hear the squishy sounds of her pussy, it was that loud, and that obvious. "Oh fuck that's nasty hot!" Susan cried out unable to contain herself. "God Darlene; you get so fucking juicy don't you?" "You might could say that," my wife answered back moaning as she did so. "Maybe tomorrow; if you'd like, you can check it out for yourself." Jeff groaned, and then much to everyone's surprise, came all over Susan's ass. "Sorry; I couldn't help it," he said sheepishly. "But just hearing that; I mean, fuck." "Men!" Becky chortled. "Mention a little girl on girl action, and they become putty in your hands; that or sperm on your ass, either one." Her tone quickly changed however after having said that. "Okay now baby; two fingers, hard and deep; make me fucking come!" My Darlene was already crying out in the midst of her own orgasmic release, humping herself against Pete's hand, that squishy sounding pussy-pummeling he was giving my wife even louder now as she began squirting, adding to it. "Holy shit that's hot seeing that!" He exclaimed above the cries of her pleasure. I was a bit focused myself though at the moment as Becky too let out a mewled cry of release, her hands immediately coming down to take over her own clit, now frigging it furiously. "Fuck my cunt; fuck it! Fuck it! Fuck it David; fuck it!" Susan too had collapsed, reaching back and playfully massaging in Jeff's third spunking of the evening into her own ass. She sighed contentedly in doing so; as we all did. Late; and with all of us satisfied and totally exhausted, we made up the beds, threw a bit more wood on the fire to see us through most of the night, and collapsed into our beds together. I spooned my wife from behind, surprised to find I was still partially erect. "Slip inside me," she said sounding half asleep. "Fuck me to sleep baby; fuck me to dream land." It was cold when I woke up. Not unbearably so; but it was obvious that the fire had gone out towards morning. There would no doubt be a few still burning embers remaining, which would make starting a new one easier to do. My Darlene stirred beneath me, slowly coming awake herself, a reminder of the night before as I felt my now very flaccid cock resting against her warm beautiful ass. Still snuggled up inside the sleeping bag together I was perfectly content to remain so; but I knew Darlene. Once awake, she'd have to pee, and then that would be that. I vaguely remembered having my cock inside her as we fell asleep; fucking her, but not towards orgasm. We'd done that often before, just connected, barely even moving when sleep claimed us both. That however, usually led to a nice early morning fuck, basically taking up where we'd left off the night before. Unfortunately like I said; it was cold, and now that My Darlene was indeed awake, she quite naturally had to pee. "You need to get another fire going," she informed me only then sitting up. I took delight in the hard crinkle of her sweet nipples, each one hard as rocks; though I knew that wasn't from any amorous inclinations; not yet anyway. Simply the cold. Even so, it was nice sitting there staring at my own wife's hard firm titties. "And try not to be too noisy while doing it; everyone else is still asleep," she now added finally slipping out of the bag, grabbing her robe so she'd have something to wear when she went outside to pee. "Too late; I'm awake now too," Becky said likewise crawling out of her bag, thumping on Jeff waking him as she climbed out. "Wake up baby; see if you can help David get another warm fire going. We'll start working on coffee and breakfast after that." Jeff groaned, but soon slid out of his bed and began helping me stack some additional kindling in the fireplace, along with a couple of smaller dry logs in order to get a nice start on it before adding the heavier, longer lasting logs into the fire. "Damn!" Jeff suddenly exclaimed loud enough that I almost cautioned him to be quiet as Pete and Susan hadn't as yet gotten up. I needn't have bothered, they had; just not in quite the way I was expecting. Susan had climbed on top of Pete's cock, and even then was slowly easing herself down over his once again hard stiff shaft. "Damn is right!" I then added looking on as she slowly began swallowing that monster up. "Morning guys," she beamed brightly. "Don't mind us; I just have to start out my day with this cock inside me," she grinned, and then slowly began fucking him while Jeff and I stood there with idiotic smiles on our faces, watching them. "Coffee will be; oh hell, fuck that!" Becky said walking over. Now it was the three of us standing there looking on. "I can't even imagine trying to take that thing myself!" She then said, though I chuckled quietly, her hand already down between her legs as though imagining it being inside there. I hadn't even heard my own wife coming up from behind me, until she wrapped the robe she had on around the two of us, pressing her now very warm tits against my back, her hands coming around to grasp my still somewhat flaccid cock. "Cold?" "Not anymore!" I informed her, feeling her hands now beginning to work my cock again, the feel of those lovely tits spearing my back, twin points now aroused hard, digging into me as she stood there. "Kinda hot isn't it? Watching another couple fuck?" "Oh yeah; very." "After we've eaten and straightened up around here, and once the sun's fully up and it's warm outside, thought maybe we could all take a nature hike together, head up to horseshoe rock; maybe have some fun up there, how's that sound?" It sounded great. We'd always used the term "nature hike" to basically say we were going someplace out in the woods, find a place and fuck. Sometimes we'd gone up to a place my dad had named horseshoe rock, which we now all did. It was an interesting little place, an area on one of the low peaks, easily accessible on foot, with a nice scenic view of the valley and surrounding hills just beyond. The large grouping of boulders that sat there had formed a bit of a nice enclosure against the north winds whenever we had any. We'd even slept up there a time or two amidst them. A few rocks, or rather slabs were almost smooth looking in appearance, and had made for a nice place to lie down on; and enjoy a nice long sensual fuck. But it was also one of the best places to sit and watch the sun go down; or my wife, whichever came first. "Kind of be hot, naughty to go up there with everyone, and watch one another doing it; don't you think?" "Oh hell yes!" Susan responded, still sliding up and down her husband's cock. "That sounds like a damn fun idea!" She moaned starting to get really into it. "Well; you better save something for later then," Becky warned. Though Susan just laughed. "If you're talking about Pete, no worries. He never comes during the morning fuck; this one's just for me. He will later though, I can assure you," she grinned, and then promptly came, collapsing over his prone body moments later. "Yes, well; coffee's just about ready; and so's my pussy," My Darlene stated. "So let's get breakfast over with here, and then head up to the rocks so we can all get our rocks off," she laughed. The one thing I dearly loved and appreciated about in being up here, was that we were very secluded. My parents owned twelve hundred acres, and as such I'd never seen a single solitary soul up here in all these years. When gramps and dad had built the cabin, they had gone around the entire property, fencing it as well as posting signs. Then we moved south, to Kansas City, when I was I'd laughed the first time I'd seen them. "Private property; stay out. Violators will be shot on sight!" Obviously neither gramps nor dad had any intention of doing that of course, but gramps had insisted on making the area look almost like some sort of secret government installation with sturdy chain link fence facing any areas of direct access by road. The rest of it of course, simple wooden fence that wouldn't keep anything out or crossing over it. Still; it had seemingly been effective. Like I said, in all the years I'd been coming up here, we had never once seen anyone else. Nude Day Hiking. For that reason, when it was nice and warm out with the sun well up, the six of us headed out, naked as jaybirds, with only shoes and socks on as any form of attire. Jeff, Pete and I carried knap sacks with a few provisions, water, a bottle of wine for later, along with some cheese and sausage to snack on as well as a few apples and oranges. We then began the short two and a half mile gradual climb up to where the rocks where, and where I now found myself looking forward to what I knew would be an interesting little group fuck after we got there. Admittedly; for me anyway, there's just something about being naked outdoors for one, and for another, having sex in the nice clean air with the warm sun beating down on you while you do. Just thinking about it never failed to make me horny. And it didn't now either. We were still a quarter of a mile away from reaching the point when Jeff s wife, Becky looked over and saw I was walking along behind her with a sizeable erection.     "Gee, remind me not to stumble or stop suddenly," she said giggling. "Or I'll break more than one rule here, ending up with David's cock inside my ass, no less." "She'd enjoy that too," Jeff quipped looking back, his own cock already starting to show signs of stiffening as well. "She's always wanted to try a DP," he then added. "Oh really?" my Darlene said; eying her friend. "Hmm, something to perhaps consider one day. I've always wondered about that, myself," she smiled knowingly. "Yes well; you are the ones to have set the rules," I reminded them as we continued along. Though my Darlene grinned looking at me, reaching out to grasp my cock, now pulling me along behind her. "And you know what they say, baby," she purred softly. "Rules were made to be broken." By the time we had reached the horseshoe, it was just before noon. The temperature was perfect, somewhere in the high 70's to low 80's. As such, it was warm enough to be very comfortable, especially nude, and not so hot that you were looking for any shade to lie in. Simply put; there wasn't any shade. Just the bare ground, and the huge boulders forming the shoe. One large enough to serve as a comfortable little bench of sorts, which all three girls now sat on together, looking out over the valley and the hills beyond. "Beautiful isn't it?" Becky exclaimed. "Sure as hell is," the three of us guys said, almost in unison, though we weren't looking out over the valley; looking at the three luscious naked women all sitting there together. "Thank you," my Darlene commented catching almost immediately the compliment. "Glad you like, though not too terribly surprised either," she said glancing over at the three of us guys standing there together, and each one of us with proud firm erections. "Obviously they don't have looking at the beautiful scenery on their minds; but something else," Little Susan noted. "Wonder what that might be?" she then asked, as though reading her Peter s mind; and ours too for that matter. "I know what he'd like," she then said, peaking interest from her female companions. "Oh yeah? And what might that be?" My Darlene asked. "Go ahead, Pete honey; tell her," Susan urged Pete into doing, though he was obviously embarrassed now and reluctant. "Oh come on Petey," my wife teased him. "You're amongst friends here; remember? And besides; it probably is someone's turn to voice what their desires might be. Jeff got his yesterday with the titty-fuck thing. So; it's either you or David, and you might just as well spit it out, we'll wring it out of you eventually anyway." "Be my guest," I told him. Though even then he still looked a bit nervous and hesitant. "Oh for heaven's sakes!" Susan said, and then stunned us, reaching over, cupping one of my wife's tits and began toying with it. "This Is what you had in mind wasn't it honey?" She now asked him, her other hand now slipping down between my wife's legs, as Darlene in turn almost automatically spread them in an effort to better accommodate her efforts. And all Pete could do was nod his head, though interestingly enough; his cock seemed to be nodding its head too, even more excitedly. "That's what I thought," Susan giggled though she continued toying with my wife. "So; that's what you boys would like to see huh?" Becky now said joining in, now reaching over as she sat on the other side of my wife, taking Darlene's other tit in hand playing with it as Susan continued fondling the other one. "A little mutual finger-fucking one another? That about right?" She asked again. Now all three of us stood there looking at the three of them as they began fondling and fingering one another; nodding our heads. It was erotically hot, standing there watching the three girls fingering one another, continuing to fondle one another's tits too, with a small violation of the rules being committed perhaps, though none of us complained. Becky and Susan both at one point leaning forward, capturing my wife's tits in their mouths sucking on them simultaneously together. Like I said; none of us seemed to mind that whatsoever when they did. Thankfully, I had thought to bring along a camera, and with only some minor coaxing, got a few deliciously erotic photos to remember this trip by. The girls quickly getting into it, posing, and even more decadently displaying themselves for us, though the horniness settling in no doubt had something to do with that. The rock was the perfect prop, the three of them sitting on it together, legs spread, bent at the knee. Darlene had each of her hands in the other two women's crotches, fingering their splits respectively, they in turn with their hands down in Darlene's pussy; fingering her. It made for some damn hot fucking pictures. Especially when they switched positions so that everyone got a turn doing that, and getting their pictures taken for future prosperity and enjoyment. But it was again watching the three of them get one another off that way, that was really hot, and had me; along with my two friends, dripping precum like it was raining. "Well, I guess that makes it our turn again doesn't it?" Darlene mentioned afterwards. She then turned towards the girls and announced "Huddle!" They did so; speaking in hushed tones we couldn't over hear as they now began discussing whatever the hell that it was. "Okay," Darlene said turning back around to face us after they'd obviously come to agreement on whatever it was. "It's your turn to do the same for us." "Do what?" Pete asked. Though Jeff and I turned facing one another. We both knew without having to ask that. "You know damn well what!" His wife told him. "You wanted to see us doing that, now we want to see you!" "And besides," Darlene added jumping in again. "We're out here in the middle of nowhere, with friends; good friends who aren't here to pass judgment or make anything out of something that isn't. We're here to have fun; "Be naughty," Becky added. "Yeah, and be naughty. And just like you wanted us to do for you; we're now only asking that you do the same for us is all." "But; but, we haven't done that since; Once again Jeff and I looked at one another, sighing. "Ah ha! I knew it! You've done it before haven't you!" My wife declared grinning from ear to ear. "Only once," Pete reluctantly admitted to the girls. "That day; with the centerfold." "No wonder you fucking came so much," My wife stated. "Bet it felt damn good too; having someone else besides yourself stroking that big hard fucking cock of yours didn't it. Bet no one had before then, had they?" She now pressed. Sheepishly Pete nodded his head no. Though Jeff and I at least had been fortunate enough by that time to have at least been given hand-jobs before then. So it hadn't been our first time doing that; though it had been the first time any of us had ever jerked off another guy before. The first; and the last time any of us had. "So; shouldn't be that big a problem for you to do it again then should it?" Darlene continued. "Especially if you want to see any of us do that again sometime, or perhaps even a little bit more than that." Okay; so that got all three of us interested. "Like what else?" I asked curiously. "We'll talk about it later," Darlene told me. "After the three of us have had a chance to review the rules a little perhaps. But not here, not now; later on this evening maybe. We'll see; no promises." Susan was looking at my wife, almost hungrily. "Promise? We'll ah; discuss the rule changes later?" Both Becky and my Darlene laughed. "Yeah; later, we'll discuss them later. But right now, we're waiting to see if the boys are going to man up and play the way we want them to do." "Oh for hells sakes! It's only a hand-job guys!" Big Jeff said, suddenly reaching over and grabbing my cock. "It's not like we're being asked to do anything else; and certainly not like we haven't done this before, even if it was only once." "He's right," I said surprised to be agreeing with him, though I admittedly still had my mind wrapped around the additional rule changes later perhaps. "Except with one small minor adjustment here. Makes a bit more sense for Pete perhaps to be in the middle of us." And everyone of course understood the reasoning behind that. Somewhat reluctantly, and a little embarrassed too perhaps, Pete stood between Jeff and I, one hand on each of us, with Jeff and I placing our hands on his cock as the three of us now stood there jerking one another off while facing towards the girls. "Ah; one more thing? Since, well since the situation more or less is presenting itself?" Susan questioned. "And that is?" My wife turned asking her. "Just promise not to laugh, or think I'm weird or anything," Susan began. "Sorry honey; too late for that, we already know you're weird," Becky teased. Susan frowned at her, but smiled immediately. "Well, given the situation and circumstances here; I always have had this one wild crazy little fantasy, and as strange as it may sound; she said glaring at the two girls, and then looking towards us. "If it's ever going to happen; now would be the time." "Once again; what is it?" My wife now asked, curiously aroused by the look on her face, hand down between her own legs again. "I ah; well. I ah; would like to see, to ah watch; the guys jerking one another off, onto my; ah. Well; my pussy! That's what!" Little Susan admitted. Can I be the centerfold, today? "That's it?" Darlene laughed. Hell baby, that's not so weird, I'd fucking love seeing them do that myself! Well boys? How about it then?" She said turning towards us. "Think we can accommodate doing that; don't you?"     "I think the we; is us," I said grinning back at my wife. "But yeah; that might even help things a little here," I freely admitted as we then readjusted our position a little, Pete now standing more directly in front of his Susan as she laid back on the rock, once again bending her knees, spreading herself. "So whenever one of you is ready to you know; squirt, then step up, aim it; and let fly," she giggled hotly. Pete looked back and forth between Jeff and me. "Whenever you're ready; I am," he sheepishly grinned once again. With both of us placing our hands around his enormously thick cock, Jeff and I in unison began jacking it, working it; pumping it up and down, though we both got into actually rubbing it against her as well It was admittedly interesting, standing there jerking Pete off, and having my own shaft getting casually stroked at the same time. With the girls looking on, all three now once again touching themselves, and occasionally one another, again looking at us as we stood doing the same. To my surprise, I felt my orgasm almost approached a couple times, this time even before Jeff did, which wasn't usually the case. And though I didn't exactly announce it, I stepped forward a little, we aimed Pete s cock down at the opening of his wife's cunt. Pete had been squeezing both Jeff s shaft and mine, Becky and Darlene began rubbing Pete s spunk into and around his wife s cunt and tits. "Oh fuck that looks hot!" Darlene said, now sitting up so she could better see it, watch it when it happened, though half the fun and pleasure for her, was seeing her husband actually standing there, getting jerked off against her, by two of their groomsmen. Especially when Pete started shooting. "Oh yeah; pump it baby, pump it! Milk him for me, fellas! Milk that hot hard cock for me! Blast me, baby, make it cream all over your wife's naughty dirty pussy!" Pete was still shaking off the last few dribbles of cum from his cock against his wife's pussy when Jeff moved forward. I want to feel that myself!" My Bucksy Becky openly admitted. "That; was fucking hot!" Becky then sat up on the rock, next to Susan; David and Pete, she began; Can you pump a respectable load of my Jeff s spunk? Can you help him cream my swollen hungry cunt? Stepping back and out of the way now, Pete and I prepared to get Jeff off. Becky was enthralled by the eroticism out under the open sky, on this scenic ridge. Darlene and Susan pulled Becky s thighs wide, then Darlene softly stroked Becky s clit. Susan broke protocols and began fondling Jeff s huge ball sack, and Jeff s breathing became rapid. Pete and I were likewise jacking him over his seductively passive naked wife. We did, and Jeff did. It was fucking erotic as hell! As we all sat or stood watching, Jeff's cock suddenly erupted, bathing Becky's cunt in even more juice, which now looked saturated, white tendrils of cream starting to drip, running down from her curly pubes like ice-cycles on a cold snowy day. "Oh fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" She cried out, seeing most of it, and now using her own fingers to play in it, as she went about smearing her exposed clit with her man s spunk, teasing and pleasuring herself. "Come on baby! Come on! Drench me!" Further smearing about the spendings, tickling her clit with her husband's cock until he finally grunted and Pete and I let go. It was almost as much as the first time we'd seen him shoot off. Not quite. But almost. Even then, it was like giving her a spray with a can of shaving cream, to some extent. Then my Darlene followed the same routine. But I was so turned on by the live sex show, it only took about 30 seconds for my balls to erupt and blast a heavy stream out my aching purple cock tip. Darlene s wide-spread legs were scooted up close, and no one expected what came just a second later. Darlene s legs swiftly hooked around my ass and clutched me tight, forcing my stiff rod into her cunt hole. Becky and Susan continued rubbing Darlene s mound, but also fondled my pelvis and balls, while I reflexively pistoned in and out of my sexy Darlene. Jeff and Pete each pressed my ass cheeks hard, ramming me deep into my Darlene s red swollen cunt hole. We took a much needed break after that, digging out the snacks and the wine we had brought along. Spreading out the large blanket that Pete had packed up, we sat enjoying a nice little picnic in the nude together, the sun warm to the touch as we sat eating enjoying one another's company. "Who'd have thought that the weekend would have turned out like this?" I said aloud to no one in particular, though everyone agreed, so far it had. So far it had turned out to be incredibly erotic. And amazingly, sitting there naked like we were felt more comfortable than anyone could have ever imagined. After a reasonable amount of time to recover had passed, My Darlene let me know she was ready for some serious rock fucking. "Don't mind us," she snickered, leading me over to one of the large stones so she could lean up over it, with me standing behind her. "But I'm horny; and it's time hubby here, took care of that!" Darlene draped her arms up across the top of the 4 foot high rounded boulder. In seconds, I was behind and inside my wife, slowly fucking her from behind, reaching around, caressing her tits, and enjoying the feel of that hot luscious cunt of hers bathing my cock as I slid in and out of her tight wet pussy. "Fuck; me too; now!" Becky announced standing. "I need some cock!" Walking over to plant herself over the other side of the same boulder. She placed herself in an almost identical position as Darlene, as her Jeff grinned, easing himself inside his wife, now joining the two of us as, we continued to stand there fucking, watching one another. Quite naturally then; seconds later. Susan and Pete joined us as well. The three ladies grasped hands as they each had their cunts pistoned enthusiastically by their man. The wobbling titty show of the other two women, added to my entertainment experience, while I and the other two fellas reached around and cupped the 6 hefty tits which would otherwise be rubbing nipples on the Lake Superior stone. Darlene began singing the seventies pop song; You make me feel like a natural woman The other girls joined in. The sounds of flesh slapping against flesh, echoing just a bit there between the rocks added to the carnal sensuality of the moment. Hearing the pleasured sighs, groans and moans we each made, not to mention the wet slippery sounds all of us had begun making, intensified the combined coupling as we hammered away, laughing, still moaning and groaning until like dominos falling, we each began climaxing together. Still weak in the knees, I had stepped back, enjoying the sight of my cum running down the inside of my wife's legs, her own precious squirt having added to that perhaps, the ground beneath us saturated now with her own free flowing juices. "Nice little puddle you made there," I laughed along with her as we all began straightening ourselves up, repacking; and preparing to head back. "Yeah, too bad we can't stay for the sunset, but; best head back now while it's still daylight and warm. Too damn cold later to be walking around out here like this," Darlene reluctantly informed everyone. "Though; after dinner this evening, and a few more margaritas perhaps; we'll have time, the girls and I, to discuss any rule changes to the rest of the evening; and tomorrow perhaps." "Whatever you decide baby," I told her. "Tit for tat!" She winked at me, smiling back and nodded her head. I turned, looking towards my two friends. Pete, Jeff, and I; all looking at one another, smiles on our faces. At this point, we all knew; whatever the girls were good with; so were we. Tit for tat. Based on a post by Many Feathers, for Literotica.

Mrs. Bateman's Cougar Club: Part 1 The Summer of '77 Changed My Life. Based on a post by Sel Wync Dog. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Way back in 1977, I was a naive 18-year-old. Summer was here and I wanted to spend it having fun. I was going to start college in the fall and luckily, didn't have to work. Mom and Dad were fortunate and made good money. He was the VP of Advertising and Marketing for a major energy company and Mom was actually a successful author. I had a generous allowance and a car (a white '73 BMW) It had been Dad's, and he gave it to me at graduation. I guess I should tell you about myself. I was a blonde-haired, skinny white boy with blue eyes and a big dick. Not that I'd done anything with it. It was just genetics. I knew I was bigger than my friends, but none of the girls I knew were aware of that and I was too shy to advertise it. Hell, I wasn't even sure what to do with it. My first experiments with jacking off were surprising and yet disappointing. I wanted a woman. But as I said, I was painfully shy around the females of the species. My best friend throughout school had been Rick Bateman. Rick had joined the Navy after graduating, and was off at boot camp. Well, one day his Mom called. She said that with Rick gone, she needed help with a few things involving the pool and asked if I would come over. My Mom of course said yes without even asking me. "Todd, go on over to Olivia Bateman's and give her a hand with her pool." I rang the doorbell and she let me in. "Thank you for coming over Todd! I was hoping you weren't too busy." "Not at all Mrs. Bateman," I replied. "Just listening to albums." "That's nice, Rick likes the Eagles. Do you?" "Oh yeah! They're awesome!" She led me out into the back yard, Like most people in our neighborhood, she had a pool. "With Rick around, I never hired a pool service, but now; I'm here alone, and I would rather hire the maintenance done." She gestured at the pool. Since Rick had been gone, it had accumulated a layer of leaves. "No problem," I said. I'll take care of it." She went inside and I set to work. Amazingly it wasn't too bad. I was finishing up when I heard her come outside again. Now their pool was inside a privacy fence but when I turned around I was surprised. She was wearing a white bathrobe. Outside. In June. Looking back I can say Mrs. Bateman was about 5'7", 130 to 140 pounds, and very curvy. Her tits had to be in the double to triple D range. Her wavy dark brown hair was worn most often loose and reached her shoulders. Of course, although I acknowledged her as attractive for a middle-aged woman, she was forty-one years old, but I hadn't really thought of her in a sexual way. I'd known her and Rick for twelve years. Her husband had passed away about six years earlier from cancer. As I stared she dropped the robe onto a chaise. She was completely naked. She slowly walked over to the pool and down the steps. She finally turned to face me when she was waist-deep. "I just love having a pool!" she said smiling. "And I hate the idea of paying someone to tend to it. Do you think you could do it for me, Todd?" "Umm; I guess so." I automatically answered. "Wonderful!" She turned over and floated on her back, slowly going the length of the pool. She turned and swam back then faced me again. "Well, Todd?" "Huh?" I stared at her big tits as they floated in full view. "Are you coming in?" "Uh;" "Todd, when a woman gets naked and invites you to skinny dip with her; you really should. Wouldn't you rather touch these than just stare at them?" she said as she cupped her breasts. Okay, as I said earlier, I was awkward and nervous around girls and not experienced or confident. But the offer finally overcame my shyness and I quickly stripped and dove in. Now the view of her big breasts had aroused me somewhat, but my nervousness had prevented a full-blown hard-on. I suddenly found myself in front of her and she slipped her arms around me and pulled me close. She kissed me and I felt her breasts pressing into me. I felt my erection growing. She did too; and reached down to grasp the thick rod. No one had ever done that. I almost came right then. But she was experienced enough to realize how careful she had to be. She smiled and released me after a moment. "My, you are blessed, aren't you, Todd? Why aren't the girls all over you?" I blushed. "I...uh;" "Oh? Really? You're still a virgin? Well, that won't do. That won't do at all. Here," she patted the edge of the pool, "sit up here. I want to visit Mr. Todd for a while" As I sat on the pool edge she spread my legs wide, then toyed and stroked my cock gently while smiling at me. "Such a nice, big cock." she said. Then she kissed it, licked it up and down, and finally slipped it into her mouth. She sucked on it as she stroked it. Her grip was firm. I reclined back and rested on my elbows. In no time, I knew I was going to cum. I tried to warn her but she ignored me and I blew my load into her mouth. Mrs. Bateman didn't miss a beat and continued to swallow it all as she stroked my jerking cock. I was stunned. I didn't know that was a thing. I had no idea a woman would do that. Of course, all I knew was that:  you touched a girl, she got wet, you got hard, you stuck it in, thrust until you came. Period. I truly knew no more than that. I had a lot to learn. Mrs. Bateman finally finished and smiled at me. She continued to play with my cock. "What? Did that surprise you, Todd?" "Yeah; you just;" "Swallowed your cum," she said matter-of-factly. "Some women like to. Some don't. I assume no one ever did that for you before." I shook my head. "Well, I like to. Especially with young guys. Otherwise, you might not last long once we start fucking." My eyes popped. "Oh yes! I intend to fuck you, Todd. What do you think about that? I intend to fuck you today, and if you're good enough, all summer long." She took my hands and pulled me into the pool with her. She kissed me again and again, slowly teaching me to do it right. I squeezed her tits and she guided me to be gentle and allowed me to kiss and suck on them. See I loved big tits. Always have. My girlfriends had laughed at my infatuation with big knockers, and two of my slutty classmates had let me see and touch them. One had let me kiss and suck a bit. She might have been a C cup at best. These big, beautiful things were amazing! They were huge, soft, round and firm all at the same time. Her areola were large tan ovals and her nipples were thick stubs. I squeezed, kissed, sucked and played with them as she smiled and giggled. "Boys! Every one of you are titty-crazy! Come sit on the 3rd step up. I'll sit below you. Now wrap your arms around me and let my tits know how much you like them" I was giddy with enthusiasm and soon I had her nipples poking out firmly. " You just can't get enough of my big titties huh? Well go on, enjoy yourself!" She said and laughed, as she leaned back against my chest. But a minute later she spun around to face me, kneeling, and pulled my face to hers and kissed me again. This time she slipped her tongue into my mouth. My last girlfriend had allowed only a few French kisses and this was thrilling. Mrs. Bateman also began to fondle my turgid cock again, and when I was good and stiff, she climbed up the steps from the pool and lay on the padded double chaise lounge. She spread her legs and toyed with her pussy. I followed and as I mounted her, she took my cock and guided me into her. She was wet and warm and it felt fantastic. She was still holding my rather thick cock and coached me to use short strokes in and out until I could fit deep inside of her. "Oh god, Todd! That's it; nice and slow. God, you're so big! Oh, that feels so good! Yes, yes; that's it; oh so good, oh so good!" We fucked nice and slow for a few minutes and then I warned her I was cumming again. She laughed and grabbed my hips and held me deep. "Go ahead Todd, cum in me! Give it to me!" I couldn't hold back and came, emptying my load deep inside of her. "God! Yes! That feels so good!" she moaned. When I had finished, I pulled out and collapsed onto the chaise. Mrs. Bateman began to play with her pussy and the flood of cum, thrusting her fingers in deep and rubbing it all over her pussy. "Not bad;" she said. "A nice big cock, lots of cum; but you need training and practice. If you keep quiet about it; this is going to be an amazing summer." Mrs. Bateman and I had sex again before she sent me home. I was fortunate that my parents were too busy and disinterested to notice my shit-eating grin. The next day Mrs. Bateman "hired" me to help her with her rental properties. Mom and Dad bought it and thereafter, my daily disappearances were ignored.     I would arrive at her home and we would fuck immediately. This could be in any room of the house or at the pool. We fucked in the living room, bedroom, kitchen, guest rooms, even Rick's room, with the Eagles latest album playing on the stereo.  One day she led me into the garage and I fucked her across the hood of her '73 Cadillac Coupe de Ville. She was wearing a nice skirt and shiny satin blouse, and as we kissed and groped, I found she was wearing no panties and was soaking wet. As I played with her pussy, she opened her blouse and lifted her braless tits out. I bent her over the hood and took her from behind as she shouted encouragement at me. After a bit, she pushed me away and rolled onto her back with her hips on the fender and her legs in the air. As I fucked her, she played with her tits and moaned. When we finished, I had to back the car out and wash it. Oh and she insisted that I always call her either Mrs. Bateman, Ma'am, or Mistress. Never Olivia or any affectionate nickname. I understand now that it was to keep me from becoming too casual in public. But at the time it was also fun. I would step up behind her in the living room and reach around to cup her huge tits. Nibbling on her neck I would whisper. "God, Mrs. Bateman you are so sexy! I just can't help myself. I want to fuck you so bad!" "Oh Todd," she would reply, "if you insist." She would bend over the sofa and I would lift her skirt and finger her pussy before slipping my cock into her wet folds and snug, warm depths. "Oh Mrs. Bateman, that feels so good!" I would moan. "You feel good too Todd. such a big thick cock!" Then after pumping into her cunt for a while. "Oh Mrs. Bateman, I'm going to cum! I'm going to cum Mrs. Bateman!" Sometimes she would let me cum inside her, sometimes she would turn and suck me off. Once she didn't turn fast enough and I sprayed my load all over her face and the front of her dress. I expected her to be angry but she simply smiled. "I'm sorry Mrs. Bateman!" "That's okay, it happens," she said as she wiped the cum from her face and sucked on her fingers. "But this dress; come help me change." This went on almost daily for three full weeks. I was coming home tired and my cock was sore, but I was thrilled. I mean this woman wanted a lot of sex! We were fucking at least three times a day! I learned to be a good fuck, of course, but more than that, she taught me to be a great kisser, a skilled cunnilinguist, and an attentive lover. I learned foreplay, physical and mental, and to focus on pleasing her, knowing that the journey to her orgasm was fun and pleasing to me and that my own orgasm was always just minutes after hers. It was thrilling to feel her pussy squeezing my cock as she came. That, coupled with her vocalizations (be they cries of pleasure, squeals of delight, or shouts of ecstasy) always made me cum. And beyond all that, she was paying me cash every Friday to keep up the illusion that I had a legitimate job. I thought I was in heaven. Man, was I wrong. Overnighters. July 1st was on Friday. Mom and Dad had wanted to go on vacation that week and the next. I didn't, of course and Mrs. Bateman came up with the ruse that one of her renters was moving and we had to clean the place, paint, and prep it for the next renter that week. Mom was upset, but Dad said it was a good experience;  and I was left behind. I wanted to spend the night at her home but figured Mom would call me nightly to check on me. Mrs. Bateman instead came over and spent the night in my bed Thursday night. We made love for what seemed like hours and my bed was soaked. She simply threw a towel over the wetness and went to sleep. This was the first time in my life that I had a woman sleep with me. I mean she went to sleep in my arms. I discovered that amazing feeling of a soft, sensual body pressed against mine. The next morning I woke up with the typical morning woodie but she wasn't interested until she'd had a chance to wake up and get some coffee. We did fool around elsewhere in the house, even going sixty-nine across my parent's bed. Then she said she had some things to do and told me to come over at four with an overnight bag. Discrete with Diane. When I arrived, there was another car in her driveway. A nice cream colored Mercedes 450SLC. A convertible with the heart of a sports car. When I went in, using the side door for appearance sake as she always insisted, I found Mrs. Bateman sitting in the living room with another woman. Mrs. Bateman was in her favorite wing chair, attired in a red skirt and white blouse. She waved me in. "Ah, here he is," she said. "Todd this is Diane, Diane, Todd," she made the introductions. Diane stood and sized me up. She was tall, in her heels she matched my 5'11". Her hair was blonde and she was a bit more slender than Mrs. Bateman with smaller tits. She was tanned and her sleeveless dress was white with a deep V front and a fully pleated skirt. As she stepped closer I couldn't help but glance at her cleavage. Diane traced the V with one finger and smiled. The other hand she placed on my cheek. To my surprise she kissed me. A nice deep, long kiss. A second kiss followed and I felt her hand slide down to my crotch where it squeezed my growing cock. As she stepped back, she grinned. "Oh yes, he'll do nicely." She kissed me again, this time with more passion. My hands found her waist and slid up her back. I had no idea why this strange woman was doing this but damn, I wasn't going to turn it down. She broke the kiss and walked away. Picking up her purse and a small bag, she went up the stairs. I watched her long legs in that swishing skirt and stood there grinning. Finally, as she disappeared from view the enchantment was broken. Mrs. Bateman stood and came over, wrapping her arms around me. "What's going on?" I asked. "Oh Todd, it's quite simple. You are going to go up to the guest room and fuck her brains out. The same way you fuck me." "What?" "Yes, she's waiting to fuck you. So go fuck her. Give her what she wants, any way she wants, for as long as she wants. Be polite and patient and above all, ask no questions!" "She wants to have sex with me?" I asked incredulously. "Yes, don't look so shocked! Look, if she met you somewhere else and hit on you, suggested having sex, wouldn't you do it?" "Umm; Well before you started fucking me, yeah. But now that we're fucking.;" Mrs. Bateman smiled, "And if you want to keep fucking me, you'll go up there and please her, like I know you can. Think of it as practice." She swatted my ass and pointed to the stairs. "Go." I knocked on the door but it was slightly ajar. I went in and closed it behind me. Diane was standing at the foot of the bed. With barely a sound, the dress slipped from her shoulders and fell to the floor around her ankles. She paused a moment to let me gaze at her naked body. She was nicely tanned except for the white skin of her bikini area. The stark tan lines were strangely erotic, obviously she tanned in a small string bikini. Her tits were about a C cup and her areola large and round with little pink nipples. Her waist was slim, and her hips round and firm. She was proud of her body and liked showing it off it seemed. "Your turn," she said. I stripped and as my growing cock was freed, she grinned broadly. She climbed onto the bed and uncrossed her legs, revealing a pussy covered in short, sandy straight hair. "I'm told you have a talented tongue; Show me." I started with kisses on her ankles and slowly moved up each leg to her knees and then up her inner thighs. By the time I reached her pussy she was gasping and breathing rapidly. I could smell her arousal and she was already quite wet, beads of fluid lined her inner lips and she tasted sweet. I did my best to focus on pleasing her as Mrs. Bateman had taught me. Soon her hips were rocking and her hands were squeezing her breasts. A cry of ecstasy and a gush of juices confirmed her orgasm. I lapped up the tasty wetness and looked up at her. "Oh god!" she panted. "Fuck me, fuck me now!" I slid my knob against her wet slit and pushed it in. She was so wet it slid in easily. A few thrusts and I was all the way in. "Oh my god! Oh my god! Oh my god!" she panted. I held it deep and kissed her, then she grabbed my head and stared deep into my eyes. "Fuck me!" I started thrusting in and out and she moaned and groaned in pleasure. Soon I rose to my elbows and picked up the pace. Her pussy was making wet squishy sounds and her tits were bouncing. I couldn't last and came, pumping my load in her. She gasped. "Oh god! Oh god no! Not yet! Don't stop! Oh no!"     I sat up to catch my breath and as I pulled out I could see the cum start to flow out of her pussy. I found it weirdly erotic. Very erotic. Mrs. Bateman usually either played with it, ignored it, or wiped it up with tissues. I'd never actually watched it. I reached down and toyed with it, running my fingers through it and spreading it over her pussy. Diane was watching too. I spread a glob over her clit and she twitched and gasped. I slipped two fingers inside of her and she moaned. I stroked the inside of her pussy behind her clit and she bit her lip and groaned. I kept it up and she was soon gasping and trembling. She started pinching her nipples as I stroked faster and faster. Cum was everywhere. Then she threw her head back and cried out, "Oh Fuck! Gah!" My cock was hard again and I shoved it in, pushing all the way in one, hard, violent thrust. "Ah! Oh Fuck!" she screamed. I could feel her pussy spasming around my cock, squeezing and releasing over and over again. Diane grabbed my hand and placed it over her mouth and screamed again and again. I started thrusting. Slowly pulling out until only my knob was inside then thrusting hard, slamming our bodies together. Each time, she screamed into my hand. I began thrusting faster and she started sucking my cum drenched fingers. Soon I was up on my knees, gripping her legs and pounding her furiously. Diane was gasping, and moaning, and weeping as she grabbed and pulled on the sheets. I had no idea what I was doing, only that I couldn't stop. I was overcome with desire, and passion, and need. I have no idea how long I fucked like that, but finally felt the release coming and came again. I finished and pulled out, watching again the flow of cum from her reddened pussy. At some point Diane had stopped being coherent and was limp with her eyes rolled back and simply lay there moaning and humming. I lay next to her and cradled her head. After a minute, her eyes focused on me and she smiled. I kissed her and pushed the hair from her face. I laid down and she rolled onto her side next to me. She lifted one leg up and over me and I could feel the wetness on my hip. After a bit I dozed off. I was awakened by Diane, stirring and sitting up. She smiled at me and went into the bathroom. When she came out she seemed more composed and sat next to me. She gently toyed with my flaccid cock. "That; That was amazing." "Thank you." I softly replied. "I; I, uh; I came, uh; I came a lot. I've never; had that happen, that intense, that; long. God, a part of me wants to do it again. But I don't think I could take another session like that." "So we take it easy this time," I said. My cock was growing as she played with it. Diane smiled and straddled me. We kissed and I caressed her hips and back as she rubbed her pussy against my cock. She reached down and guided it into her pussy, and slowly slid down onto it. I let her ride me at her pace. She liked it slow and I caressed her thighs, hips, waist and breasts as she rose and fell. The slow pace was nice, I relaxed and studied her, my mind wandering. Who was she? I couldn't recall exactly where I'd seen her, yet she did seem familiar. She was admittedly sexy, yet mature. I guessed she was in her late thirties at the most. I felt like she was a trophy wife, she had that air about her. The realization that I was probably fucking somebody's wife didn't upset me. If anything it made me feel special. Damn lucky in fact. And if she wanted to meet again? I knew I wouldn't turn it down. Mrs. Bateman suddenly leapt into my mind. What was going on? Why had she allowed me to fuck this woman? How did they know each other? Was she indeed going to continue to fuck me after this? And if I could fuck only one of them, which would it be? Diane whoever-she-was was amazing, yet Mrs. Bateman had those huge tits and loved to suck my cock... I was jerked from my musings as Diane leaned down and kissed me. Her tits pressed into my chest. "God dammit Todd! I can't stand it! Fuck me again, fuck me hard and make me cum!" I grabbed her hips and started thrusting in and out. Faster and faster as she rocked forward on her knees. Her tits were in my face and I began to suck one. I squeezed her ass and pounded her pussy. Diane screamed into the pillow a minute later. "God! Yes! Ah!" I wanted to finish, to cum again, but I wasn't sure how much more it might take. Diane ended it for me, she slid down hard onto my cock and squeezed me tightly with her arms, legs and pussy. She held me tightly as she quivered for a minute or two, then slowly relaxed. She stayed on top and my cock relaxed inside of her. Finally she rose up and looked in my face. "God, you are so good!" she said and kissed me. "I, I have got to stop," she muttered. "I don't want to...but I'm so sore." Slowly she sat up and rolled off of me. My cock plopped wetly from her pussy. She bent and kissed me again. "Damn, you're a good lover. But I need time to heal after a fucking like this." She admitted. She stumbled into the bathroom, taking her dress with her. I lay there feeling awesomely happy. After a while Diane came out of the bathroom. She was dressed and composed. Only her smile gave anything away. I sat up. "Will I see you again?" I asked. "Look, if you do see me, anywhere except in this room, you must ignore me. Understand?" "Yes, I get it. But you are coming back then?" She paused, then grinned, "Oh dammit Todd, that was the best sex I've ever had! Of course I'm coming back!" She kissed me again and left the room. I went to the bathroom. When I came out, Mrs. Bateman was there. She smiled at me and then looked at the wet, crumpled sheets. She reached out and wiped up some of the wetness. Holding her hand to her face she inhaled deeply and grinned. "I love the smell of hot, wet sex," she said. "Call me sick if you want, but it turns me on.' She walked over to me and gently caressed my cock. "She didn't break you, and it sounded like you pleased her. I'm proud of you Todd. I knew you'd be a great fuck." She pointed to an envelope on the nightstand. "That's yours." Curious, I opened it. Inside were twenty dollar bills, I quickly counted them. "Two hundred bucks?" "Yes, that's all yours." To be continued. Based on a post by Sel Wync Dog, for Literotica

In this FYF episode, Lesley Logan celebrates what happens when preparation meets opportunity—and how readiness creates freedom when life speeds up. From a pianist who mastered the wrong concerto onstage to community wins that prove preparation meets courage, this week's stories are all about trusting your instincts and believing you've got what it takes. Lesley also shares how being proactive in your goals can help you find freedom and peace when life speeds up.If you have any questions about this episode or want to get some of the resources we mentioned, head over to LesleyLogan.co/podcast https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/. If you have any comments or questions about the Be It pod shoot us a message at beit@lesleylogan.co mailto:beit@lesleylogan.co. And as always, if you're enjoying the show please share it with someone who you think would enjoy it as well. It is your continued support that will help us continue to help others. Thank you so much! Never miss another show by subscribing at LesleyLogan.co/subscribe https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/#follow-subscribe-free.In this episode you will learn about:How a pianist's quick pivot became a lesson in confidence. Why following your gut leads to better results than overthinking.Community wins that celebrate small victories and authentic effort.How Lesley's year-ahead planning turned stress into calm momentum.The power of gratitude to silence self-judgment and refocus your energy.Episode References/Links:Submit your wins or questions - https://beitpod.com/questionsMaria João Pires - https://www.instagram.com/reel/DFbS8MuqD3W If you enjoyed this episode, make sure and give us a five star rating and leave us a review on iTunes, Podcast Addict, Podchaser or Castbox. https://lovethepodcast.com/BITYSIDEALS! DEALS! DEALS! DEALS! https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/memberships/perks/#equipmentCheck out all our Preferred Vendors & Special Deals from Clair Sparrow, Sensate, Lyfefuel BeeKeeper's Naturals, Sauna Space, HigherDose, AG1 and ToeSox https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/memberships/perks/#equipmentBe in the know with all the workshops at OPC https://workshops.onlinepilatesclasses.com/lp-workshop-waitlistBe It Till You See It Podcast Survey https://pod.lesleylogan.co/be-it-podcasts-surveyBe a part of Lesley's Pilates Mentorship https://lesleylogan.co/elevate/FREE Ditching Busy Webinar https://ditchingbusy.com/Resources:Watch the Be It Till You See It podcast on YouTube! https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCq08HES7xLMvVa3Fy5DR8-gLesley Logan website https://lesleylogan.co/Be It Till You See It Podcast https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/Online Pilates Classes by Lesley Logan https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/Online Pilates Classes by Lesley Logan on YouTube https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCjogqXLnfyhS5VlU4rdzlnQProfitable Pilates https://profitablepilates.com/about/Follow Us on Social Media:Instagram https://www.instagram.com/lesley.logan/The Be It Till You See It Podcast YouTube channel https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCq08HES7xLMvVa3Fy5DR8-gFacebook https://www.facebook.com/llogan.pilatesLinkedIn https://www.linkedin.com/in/lesley-logan/The OPC YouTube Channel https://www.youtube.com/@OnlinePilatesClasses Episode Transcript:Lesley Logan 0:00  It's Fuck Yeah Friday. Brad Crowell 0:01  Fuck yeah. Lesley Logan 0:02  Get ready for some wins. Welcome to the Be It Till You See It podcast where we talk about taking messy action, knowing that perfect is boring. I'm Lesley Logan, Pilates instructor and fitness business coach. I've trained thousands of people around the world and the number one thing I see stopping people from achieving anything is self-doubt. My friends, action brings clarity and it's the antidote to fear. Each week, my guest will bring bold, executable, intrinsic and targeted steps that you can use to put yourself first and Be It Till You See It. It's a practice, not a perfect. Let's get started. Lesley Logan 0:48  Hey, Be It babe. How are you? Happy Friday. Happy November 14th. Now we're midway through the month, just like that. You know, a few weeks ago, I told you about the 13th month, and I'm just telling you right now, the more I think about how, like, we used to run the calendar off of 28 days in the moon cycle. Like, doesn't it just make sense? Every FYF, I'm like, oh, look at that. Now it's halfway through. Like, yeah, kind of, right? So I'm just saying, like, the more I do this and, like, wait, especially this month, because we end on the Friday was the seventh of 14th. It's just like, like, easy math. And I'm like, yeah, it should just end on the 28th then we start a new month. But anyways, we're, you know, not on that calendar. And I would love to vote that in, but the whole world has to, I guess. So, anyways, this is the episodes where we share some inspiration. Share wins of yours. Share a win of mine. Realize that we are doing a freaking great job, or doing better than we thought. And a little affirmation to kick your weekend off. And if you haven't yet listened to the interview and recap this week, go do it just right below this. You can start with the recap first, Brad and I have a lot of fun bantering, then we answer a question of yours, then we talk about what we liked. And if you are like, oh, that's interesting, I want to hear it from the horse's mouth, you can listen to the interview, and I highly recommend it, because we have some really cool guests. Lesley Logan 1:59  Okay, so I this came across my feed, and this is what I, okay, I don't play instruments. I did play for share like tenor sax. I had a retainer and braces when I learned and then when I took them out, I couldn't play anymore, and so I just stopped playing. It's not funny, but at any rate, since I have been a musician, I have prepared music I have, like had to memorize, and so I know the effort, but this is how the reel goes. And there's a link in the show notes you can, like, go watch it. Okay? When they told you it's Mozart's Piano Concerto number 20 instead of number 23. So she had one minute of the orchestra playing before she had to step in and play the piano, okay? And so here's the thing. The caption says it's probably every music's worst nightmare. Imagine you're sitting here sitting on stage, ready to play your concerto, and the orchestra begins to perform a completely different piece. That's exactly what happened to the great Maria João Pires, or Pires in 1999 when she stepped in to replace another pianist on short notice. In a formidable tour de force performance, Pire's charge changed course and miraculously didn't miss a beat of Mozart's Piano Concerto Number 20 and not 20, 20 not 23 like she had been expecting. This stood out to me, because as a recovering perfectionist and overachiever like I imagine how much time she probably, like, prepped herself for the piece that she has to play, because it's not like they have the music in front of you guys. They just play like they are supposed to just play like it's coming out of them, and there's no music in front of them. And you know, she had one minute to, like, just feel her feelings, and then step in and be it till she sees it. And it is just so beautiful, because imagine, had she found out before the concert started, then she probably could have told herself a million different things and like, even, like, freak herself out a different way, because she didn't have that opportunity. She had to, like, be it till she sees it as, like the other performance, and she didn't miss a beat. And it's worth watching, just to go through the emotions with her and realize, like, this is what you're watching someone step into their power and believe in themselves in such an awesome way. And ladies, we can do this right? We can do these things. And I think we're like, Oh, my God. I like, prepare for my meeting to be on this date, and then something happens, and the meeting doesn't happen, then you're like, oh, but I'm ready for it. I'm frustrated. My love, like, your you will be more authentic the moment it happens. You might be too prepared. You might like, so I would just say, like, anytime an opportunity comes up, you're like, Oh, I'm not ready for this. What if you were? What if you were ready? She was. It's beautiful. I'm like, obsessed with it. I've watched it several times. I'm so into it. Lesley Logan 4:56  All right. Time for wins of yours. Got really fired up. Okay, these are from Instagram. Thanks for sending it in. You can send your wins in to beitpod.com/questions and you can send longer wins in because Instagram does, like, make them super short. So again, like, the longer ones that I've read in the past, you can send those into beitpod.com/questions plus any questions you want me to answer, like, it's a great way to get answers out of me. So, lynneconnolly36 says, covered six back to back classes this week, 5 am wake and clients love them. Holy freaking moly. Lynn, you are a badass, getting up at 5am and then covering six back to back classes. Oh, you are phenomenal. You like, I don't even know how you did it, but way to go. And, of course, the clients love them, because you're authentically you, and you're amazing. Way to go. Lesley Logan 5:39  hli_pilates great private session yesterday. Thank you. Body feels so much better. It is a win when our bodies feel better. I love that you're celebrating that, hli, I just absolutely love it, because it's so easy for us to focus on when our bodies don't feel good, and that you're celebrating your body feels better today is humongous. Way to be it till you see it. julia_reddout, I subbed a level two class in the studio where I take classes. They loved it, and it made my day.Lesley Logan 6:06  Yeah, because those are your people. You know them. You know what they need. You know, I'm so proud of you. I'm so happy for you. What a win, guys. Thank you for sending these in. I just I want more women to share things that they are doing, because the dudes certainly do it. And I was raised like, don't brag, be humble and you want to know something, it didn't get me anywhere. In fact, the more people knew what I was capable of, the more opportunities came to my place. Fun story, I have been teaching for a long time. There was an the big conference that was going on. It was 2019 I think it might have been 28 might have been 2018, 2018, fall of 2018 and I was doing a photo shoot at a big conference, and this woman who hires teachers for another conference saw me, and she had hired me for the next year's conference of her, but her company does, and she'd hired me for some business coaching stuff that I'd applied for, and she saw me doing some exercises on the equipment. She's like, oh, do you teach? Can you teach some classes? And of course, I was like, fuck. Of course, I teach. What the fuck? But then I was like, Oh, she doesn't know who I as a me, as a teacher. She's only seen my application for the business things. I'm not doing a good enough job making sure people know what I do and know what I'm good at. So we gotta start bragging more, babes, and that's why we have to start making Fridays at least Fridays, but if not every day, a day where you celebrate what you fucking slay, what you did, and if it was I just actually did my full schedule and didn't cancel anything, that's a fucking win. In high school, there was a sign that said every class every day, and I'm telling you that wasn't always what happened in my life, but every time I did every class in a day, I was like, Yes, I did it. I know that surprises you as recovering perfectionist, that I would cut classes, but I really thought High School was, like, beneath me, and I just couldn't wait to get out. And I was like, I've got a 4.2 like, this is not gonna take it away from me. I probably could leave. So anyways, that's my rebellious stage. Okay, I gotta share a win of mine, a win of mine. Lesley Logan 8:04  Here we go. So here's what I'm super proud of. Last year, around this time, I was cramming to get everything done before we left for winter tour, and I got sick, and we had to, like, look at everything that didn't get done yet and go, Okay, which of these things can we not do? And for the first time ever, we missed YouTube releases. We did because I could not possibly film YouTube and podcasts and classes for OPC, and so the podcast and class of OPC won and YouTube lost. And from that moment, I had my team, and I had to, like, look at the next year and change how we got things done, so that I was well ahead of schedule, that by the middle of November, I would be done filming things, not just for the end of this year, but the beginning of next year, so that we are not scrambling in case I get sick in the fall, right? And so I'm proud to say that right now, the newsletters through beginning of next year are written, classes are recorded, and podcast recaps are almost done, but we're not scrambling. I don't feel like I'm in a rush, and I'm really excited to go on tour, knowing that when I come back, like, I'm just back in my regular schedule and not like scrambling. So my win is, is that a year ago, I had a vision, and always that was the year before, that was a different was, like, similar vision, but we just keep getting better at it. And why can't I have a win on something that was already a win? Because I'm just getting better at it. And you reflect, you refine, and you continue. And that's how it goes. You're not ever gonna do anything perfectly the first time. And thank God, because then you go, Oh, I didn't like that part actually, I'm glad I didn't do that. So I'm just saying, My win is I'm ahead. I'm on track. I did what I said I wanted to do, and I, you know, I started this project a year ago. So slay the year. What a win for the year, not just the week, okay, but I like those small wins. I like the small wins. Lesley Logan 10:04  Okay. Your affirmation over the weekend. I practice gratitude for all that I have and all that is yet to come. I practice gratitude for all that I have and all that is yet to come. Do you have a gratitude practice? Do you know what the easiest thing is to do? Take a piece of paper and just write down. I'm grateful for the air around me. I'm grateful that I'm listening to this podcast right now. I'm grateful that I got up this morning. All of a sudden, you'll start behind gratitude for other things. It's kind of fun. It's kind of unique. I know some people poo poo a gratitude, but like my therapist said to me, gratitude and judgment can't live in the same space, and that changed everything for me. So whenever I feel judgey about myself, I just start listing off things I'm grateful for. Sometimes, like, I'm grateful that my bed is made. I'm grateful I took a shower today. I'm grateful that last week I got my nails done when I had some time, right? Like, those are wins. They gave me gratitude as well. All right, babe, you know what to do. Until next time, Be It Till You See It. Lesley Logan 10:59  That's all I got for this episode of the Be It Till You See It Podcast. One thing that would help both myself and future listeners is for you to rate the show and leave a review and follow or subscribe for free wherever you listen to your podcast. Also, make sure to introduce yourself over at the Be It Pod on Instagram. I would love to know more about you. Share this episode with whoever you think needs to hear it. Help us and others Be It Till You See It. Have an awesome day. Be It Till You See It is a production of The Bloom Podcast Network. If you want to leave us a message or a question that we might read on another episode, you can text us at +1-310-905-5534 or send a DM on Instagram @BeItPod. Brad Crowell 11:40  It's written, filmed, and recorded by your host, Lesley Logan, and me, Brad Crowell. Lesley Logan 11:45  Lesley Logan It is transcribed, produced and edited by the epic team at Disenyo.co.is transcribed, produced and edited by the epic team@desenho.coSpeaker 1 11:50  our theme music is by Ali at Apex. Production Music and our branding by designer and artist Gianfranco ciofe.Lesley Logan 11:57  Special thanks to Melissa Solomon for creating our visuals.Brad Crowell 12:01  Also to Angelina Herico for adding all of our content to our website. And finally to Meridith Root for keeping us all on point and on time.Support this podcast at — https://redcircle.com/be-it-till-you-see-it/donationsAdvertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy

Tit for Tat: Part 1. Three couples head off for a wild weekend together. Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was the second year that the six of us had come up here to spend a long weekend together. Jeff and his wife Becky, Bucksy Becky, a tall very buxom brunette. Then there s Pete, and "Repeat", as we called her, Susan; because she looked more like his sister than his wife, each of them with dirty blonde hair, hazel eyes, and short in stature at not even five and a half feet, though again Susan too had fairly large tits. Though not as large as my wife's were, more noticeable because of her short size perhaps, almost looking top heavy. And then there was my wife Darlene and myself. Personally, I thought my fiery little redhead was the most attractive of the lot, though again; most likely, I was just prejudiced in that regard. But the thing I loved so much about Darlene was her total lack of inhibitions, and carefree attitude about life and love. That; and her almost too daring nature, especially when it came to matters of sexual persuasion. But once again; it was just another aspect about her personality that kept life extremely interesting, especially for me. David, dear; You know what day tomorrow is? Darlene said, as we turned off the highway to go down a gravel township road and the old family hunting cabin. Uh, Saturday? I stated. True, but more significantly, it s national nude day! Darlene winked. I m serving notice that I fully intend to hike nude, tomorrow. Please plan on joining my observance. You know it ll be worth your effort. But we have guests. Darlene? Leave that to me. She dismissed my objections. When the time comes for a hike, I plan to have the issue resolved. Probably a lot sooner. The old cabin we were staying in had been in the family for years, an old hunting cabin. It had a well with a hand pump. I d installed some solar panels for small appliances, radios, phone charging, and a few LED lights. The old icebox had big ice blocks, which we kept operational while away, so that perishable foods could last a weekend, even in cloudy conditions. But we heated the cabin with the big fireplace. It was northern Minnesota, so even summer nights got chilly. The cabin s purpose and intent had never been one of luxury or spaciousness, even though for an old cabin like it was, even then it was still pretty big. Inside, it was basically just one gigantic room. A fairly large fireplace filled one wall, an open area in front of it. Four Plywood double bunks accommodated air mattresses. Plenty large enough to sleep the three couples comfortably together, Two bunks on each side of the big stone fireplace. There was seriously no real privacy, though; which had limited everyone's libedos to some extent, as we'd all been forced to put up with the lack of sexual activities, the last time we'd been up here together. Though Darlene and I had snuck off once or twice, to fool around out in the forest, as we were pretty sure the rest of them had done as well, a time or two. There was a small kitchen area and a table just large enough to seat the six of us together, where we very often played cards late into the evening. Lighting was all by lantern or candlelight. We did most of the cooking outside on the porch, utilizing the barbeques or Dutch ovens we'd brought along with us. It was, needless to say, rustic in every aspect. But the scenery, serenity and quietness of the mountain area where the cabin was, made the trip up here well worth it. We'd already finished up with dinner, gotten a nice warm fire going as even the nights during the summer time could get pretty cool in the mountains. Darlene had already made up a batch of Margaritas for us to sit down and enjoy together which was usually the case. Later on cards perhaps; again, as usual. We'd already managed to kill off one pitcher of margaritas as Darlene began making another when Bucksy Becky asked me a question. "So David; how many years now has it been that the three of you've been coming up here anyway?" Jeff, Pete and I had been friends for years, growing up as kids in the same old neighborhood in fact. Years later, old enough to hunt, we'd started out coming up here with dad, and then later just by ourselves. When the idea and concept of hunting didn't appeal to any of us any more, we'd continued our yearly excursions up here even then for several years. Up until we'd all started getting married. And then hadn't done so for several years. Now; here we were again, just like in the old days; but now with our respective wives in tow. As we started in on the second pitcher of margaritas, and with everyone starting to feel their oats at this point, it wasn't too unexpected when Darlene brought up a rather embarrassing question. "So tell me honey; if you and your friends no longer came up here to go hunting, what did you do? Sit around and jerk off?" Unknowingly, she had hit the nail on the head so to speak. Early on when we'd been young, much younger, we'd actually done just that. And by the look in each one of our respective faces when she mentioned that, she knew; as did the other wives, she had inadvertently stumbled onto something. "You did didn't you! The three of you; sitting around, watching one another jerk yourselves off! Oh my god!" She laughed, as did the other wives, all teasing and jabbing at us now with their personal questions. In an effort to deflect part of that perhaps, though it was already too late to sit here and deny any of it, Pete did remember something and then curiously scrambled over to check out our old stash, wondering if it was still even there. Something I myself had completely forgotten about at this point. "You think your dad ever discovered our stash of Playboys?" he asked. I laughed, curious now myself. "I don't know; check it out, see if they're actually still there!" Long ago, we had in fact stashed a collection of old dog-earned Playboys, and then later, one or two really pornographic magazines up in the rafters. A portion of the ceiling area had been given a false shelf of sorts where dad sometimes stored things. It was there we had put up yet another false front in front of that, tacked down so we could still get at it easily enough, but where we had long ago placed our "Jerk off" material as we'd called it. Using the bench seat to stand on from the table, Pete easily pulled himself up into that old section. "Careful Pete! I don't want you hurting yourself up there," Susan warned. "I can just see us having to rush you to the hospital from falling and breaking your neck; or worse." "Yeah, like his hard cock if he actually finds those porn mags," Jeff quipped. Even I laughed at that; it had been Pete who'd been the first one brave enough between the three of us to actually whip his out and start whacking it off the first time we discovered what had then been dad's collection of magazines. We'd simply added to it after that with the far more dirty, filthy porn magazines we'd brought along. "Very funny," we heard Pete calling down as he rummaged around in the old creaky loft area looking for the false boards we'd nailed over one section of the ceiling. "Ah; found it!" he called out seconds later, and then using his knife to pry that section away, laughed out loud. "Oh my god! They're still up here!" "Bring them down; I want to see what the three of you used to look at when you jerked off," my wife said calling up to him. "And probably still do," she then said turning to the other girls, likewise making them laugh. Almost gingerly he handed four well-worn magazines down to my wife, lowering himself down seconds afterwards. By the time he had, Darlene had already taken them over to the table spreading them all out for us to look at. "This one might actually be worth some money," Bucksy Becky said thumbing through the really old Playboy. "I doubt it," I told her. The covers really torn for one thing, and I happened to remember, we; ah; well, the three of us sort of destroyed the centerfold as I recall, and ended up burning it." "Why'd you do that?" Susan asked curiously. "Was she ugly or something?" Darlene burst out laughing. "Oh honey; I doubt that. Remember now, they sort of admitted to sitting around jerking off looking at these, try and picture it unless I miss my guess; the three of them standing there mostly likely squirting their white sticky stuff all over the centerfold. Back then; boys did that when they didn't have anyone else to squirt it on," she continued chuckling. Though once again, my wife had nailed that one too. I could still clearly remember the day we had done that, and by the embarrassed looks on Jeff and Pete's faces, they could too. "I believe you're right Darlene, look at this one, some of the pages are actually stuck together!" Bucksy Becky exclaimed letting out a squeal of feigned disgust as she held it up trying to shake the pages apart. "God, how much cum did you guys squirt on this one anyway?" She continued to laugh poking fun at her husband Big Jeff, as well as Pete and myself. "A lot," I openly admitted. That was the first illegal X-rated porn magazine any of us had ever seen before. Needless to say, it became the primary one we used to look at, while jerking off to. First time any of us had actually seen anything where the men and women were really doing it. Where you could actually see that they were."     "Wow, no shit! Look at this one!" Bucksy Becky suddenly exclaimed, showing everyone the other X-rated magazine she held in her hand. One of the larger old black and white photos actually showed a guy standing there in the throes of climax. The camera had caught the precise moment he'd shot a ribbon of semen. It showed a long lengthy rope of it shooting off into the air, the look of orgasmic joy etched in his face, caught forever in time. "That's fucking hot!" She then added surprising everyone. And almost as one, we all turned looking at Jeff, his face beet red, though grinning. "Yeah, she likes it when I do that; like's ah; well you know, seeing me squirt." "Ditto that!" My wife said joining in. I Love seeing guys squirt, something very sexy; very provocative about seeing that." I had no idea where any of this was going of course, but I was starting to feel slightly uncomfortable. Not because of what was being said, but because I was actually getting horny standing here listening to it. "You know; maybe we should change the subject and play a game or something?" I suggested. Once again, my wife knowing full well of my sudden discomfort pounced on it. "Why is that honey? Getting a little too horny are we?" I just smile at her and nodded my head. No sense trying to hide the fact that I was, or that the air suddenly seemed a little sexually charged. "Yeah, maybe we should play a game," Darlene said turning towards the other two girls. She then walked over towards them, drawing them off to one side, whispering. "Ah oh; I said looking at my friends. "Something tells me, we're not in Kansas anymore." That too had been a running joke amongst the three of us. Having grown up in Kansas City, whenever we embarked on some adventure, or did something we were very likely to regret later, we had a tendency to say that. When I saw Susan suddenly look over towards where the three of us were standing, and actually blushing a bit; though nodding her head yes to whatever, I knew then; we were in trouble. If my wife could convince shy little Susan to go along with whatever she had in mind, then that didn't bode well for the three of us. They soon parted, coming back towards us, evil wicked smiles on each of their faces. "Okay; what?" I simply had to ask. "I know that look Darlene; what are you up to now?" "Like you suggested, a little game, something to pass the time, make things sort of interesting, for all of us." "What; kind; of; a; game?" I said slowly, worriedly. Like I said, I knew my own wife. "Let's call it; tit, for tat." "Tit for what?" Pete asked. "Boob's for cocks then," if you prefer. "Tits for tat; or rather that; them," she said pointing at our lower extremities. "You're kidding right?" Jeff asked anxiously; though more hopefully perhaps as his voice had gone up an octave upon asking that. "Girls?" Darlene said turning towards them. "Let's show them that we're serious here," and with that, all three suddenly reached down pulling off the tee shirts they were wearing. Now true; they all had bra's on. No worse than the bikinis we'd all seen them wearing before; but there was something about bras in general, especially when they were actually threatening, or rather promising; to show you more. "You're; you're serious!" I exclaimed realizing that my wife was anyway, though I still wasn't sure about the other two. "Very," she challenged back. "And as a sign of good-faith here," she now stood reaching behind her back, undoing the clasp on her bra, which I did think surprised Susan a little when she did that. She allowed it to fall away from her shoulders, though still managing to catch it against herself, not quite revealing her magnificent tits. "Well? Jeff? Pete? You don't count David; you've already seen my tits. But if they want to, then one of them at least, has to show us some cock here." "Oh for heaven's sake's Jeff, do it; pull your pants down," his wife challenged him. "You know how much of an exhibitionist you truly are; so now's your chance. Especially if you really want to see Darlene's tits, like you're always telling me about how much you'd like to," she said startling everyone including Darlene, who now smiled looking directly at him. "Well? Tit for tat. Last chance; now or never!" She said staring at him directly. And then Jeff began unbuckling his pants, though turning towards the two of us. "Don't look at me!" He exclaimed. "This might be a once in a life-time opportunity here, and if you guys think I'm going to pass this up; you're crazy!" Good old Jeff. He always could be counted on to be the first amongst us to do something like this, but in doing so; he also knew, the two of us would soon follow. Before I knew it, both Pete and I were now undoing our pants. All three of us at the point of dropping trow, though now it was up to the other two girls to get to the same point my wife was; tits free. To my surprise, both Susan and Bucksy Becky had reached back around themselves, likewise undoing their bras, though like my wife, still holding them firmly against their chests even after they had. "On the count of three then? We all show? One? Two? Three!" Pete, Jeff and I all dropped our pants, though funny enough; Jeff was the only one with a full blown erection. I was partially so, with Pete not even close. But then again, he'd also been the one most nervous around us, even after we'd gotten comfortable jerking ourselves off in front of one another years ago. Pete had without a doubt, the biggest cock I'd yet seen, and that included a few porn movies to boot. It didn't stay that way long however, nor did mine. Not with the three of us standing there looking at three gorgeous pairs of tits. And the night was just getting started. "Now then, that wasn't so bad was it?" My wife asked the three of us. And though they both stood there smiling, (Jeff and his hard cock) I knew that there was more to this than what was meeting the eye here. I could almost see it coming. "Now then; how about we move onto the next; tit for tat, especially seeing that good old Jeff appears to be more than ready for it." "Next; tit for; tat?" Pete asked worriedly. I almost felt sorry for him. Almost. "Yeah, let's see if you guys can do as well as this picture of the guy here shooting his load," Bucksy Becky said speaking up. "You are joking right?" Pete said incredulously. "You really don't expect me to; to stand here and actually jerk myself off in front of you now do you? Really?" And now it was my turn to look incredulous as Darlene began undoing the shorts she had on, dropping them down around her ankles seconds later. "Well certainly not without a little additional incentive at least. Like I said; tit for tat. So; here's your next, well; not tit, but how's a bare-naked pussy sound? Willing to do it then?" Up until now I figured this was a little silly alcohol talking, and the girls just trying to yank our chains. My wife had upped the ante so to speak in seeing if any of us; including me, were that willing to take it to that extreme. Even Pete s little wife, Susan looked a bit skeptical at this point, her hands actually coming up to criss-cross over her tits as she stood there looking on; wondering. Jeff looked at his Bucksy Becky, but all she did was snicker, commenting to my wife in a half whisper. "He wants to So bad; look how hard his cock is, problem is; the other two. They're acting shy." "Men!" Darlene laughed snickering in agreement. "Hard to get them to do anything their uncomfortable doing; or don't want to do, let alone getting them hard. Well; Pete and David, anyway. Guess that might take a bit more coaxing then," my wife said turning towards her friend, and then kissed her. Full, on the mouth, for one thing, but for another, her hand came up cupping Becky's tit. Even that startled her for a moment, it had been so unexpected, but seconds later realizing the intent behind it more than anything else, she began playing along. Either that, or she was admittedly becoming aroused by it. And again, even Pete s little wife, Susan looked on in amused, though semi-shocked wonder as the two of them stood there kissing and fondling one another's tits. "Fuck you two! I'm doing this!" Jeff exclaimed and began pumping his cock watching the two of them. "Not so fast!" Darlene turned stopping him. "That's a taste; you want to see more pussy? All of us?" She added looking at Pete s little wife, Susan, letting her know in no uncertain terms she'd signed up for this earlier. "Then; it's all of you; or nothing. We can always get dressed again and start playing cards if you'd actually prefer." Jeff looked at Pete and I almost imploringly so. I almost laughed, his look reminding me of those days so long ago now when the three of us actually stood there together, jerking off. In particular that day we decided to spunk up the Playboy centerfold, standing there side by side squirting all over it together. "Not like we haven't done it before," I reminded them both; though it was obviously Pete now that needed convincing. "Shit man," he exclaimed. "We were horny kids then." "So? Now we're horny grown men? What's the difference?" Bucksy Becky took off her shorts, and then her panties, now standing beside my wife, the two of them still toying with one another's tits a little. "Like I said Pete; look at them, tell me you wouldn't mind jerking off to the likes of that as opposed to an old Playboy centerfold. Especially when two of them are standing there touching one another," I challenged him.     "Well?" Darlene asked first looking at Pete, and then at his wife, Susan. Susan sighed, and then to everyone's surprise, began removing the rest of her clothing. "Oh hell, why not? Hell of a lot better than playing cards," she giggled nervously. Finally Pete shook his head and relented. "Can't believe I'm actually doing this," he told everyone. And now we all stood in front of one another. Naked as they day we were born. I'll be the first one to admit, in the beginning it felt a little weird, a little strange. And though we had done it; and often in fact, years ago now, that was then. This was indeed now. And yet, surprisingly, after only a few minutes, and some additional coaxing and prompting, the three of us soon stood there jacking ourselves off in front of the girls. Though again, not without some real additional incentive for us to be doing so. They were too now. Tit for tat so to speak. I for one have always enjoyed seeing my own wife pleasure herself for me, something she has very often done without hesitation like I said in the beginning. And I of course have done the same for her as well, something she early on told me she loved seeing guys do; seeing me do. So I did. The only real difference I guess between that and this; was having a bit more of an audience, it was hard not to look over, see what both Pete and Jeff were doing, and likewise looking at the girls; all three of them. Pete s little wife, Susan was indeed an interesting character. At first shy, overly so; I'd heard through conversations with Pete in the past how she was in fact a real tiger in bed. Once heated, an almost anything goes kind of a woman. She was proving that out now; in spades. Having shucked off whatever final reservations or initial inhibitions she might have had, those had all fallen by the wayside now. Lying on the floor, all three of them side by side, looking up at the three of us as we stood over them jerking off was erotically intense. Perhaps even more so than any of us had realized it would be in the beginning. "Fuck I am already close; too fucking close!" Jeff announced almost dejectedly. "Nobody said you couldn't enjoy seconds; if you can manage it you know," Darlene assured him. "So whenever anyone's ready; just do it, you; or us," she stated the look in her eyes telling me she actually wasn't that far away from climaxing herself. And that of course, sent a tingling thrill down my shaft, jumping my own arousal up a notch. Unable to hold out any more, Jeff just looked down, his voice shaking. "Where? How?" He almost stammered gritting his teeth. "Where ever you want; Darlene said looking up at him, one hand cupping her own tit, the other busily working her clit, strumming it wildly at this point, another hint at her rapidly nearing climax. "Fuck!" Jeff cried out, his head snapping back, knees buckling just a little as he momentarily quit pumping his cock, just holding onto it for a moment more. And then; he unleashed. "Oh yeah! Fuck yeah; would you look at that?" Pete s little wife, Susan exclaimed, wild-eyed and lustier looking than I'd ever seen her before. Pete hadn't been lying when he'd told me about her before. Once his Susan was horny; truly horny, she became almost a completely different person. "Shoot that spunk! Shoot it! Squirt it! All over! All over! All over!" She lay crying out as Big Jeff did his level best to accommodate each one of the girls. Once again jacking his cock, pumping out streamer after streamer of his hot white juice which had begun landing over all three girls like he'd turned the hose on them. And that of course triggered my wife's climax, which I was fairly certain it would do. But it would also be only the first of many for her, as from this point on; she could easily roll from one right into another, almost at will after this. And one thing more that I knew; which the guys soon would of course, was how much Darlene tended to squirt whenever she did. Eyes wide in surprise, both Jeff and Pete stood there watching this tiny little fountainous squirt suddenly erupt from my wife's pussy. A tiny little arch of pussy pleasure shooting up in the air, splashing down again, soaking her, as well as the floor beneath her. Thankfully, we'd moved the sleeping bags out of the way, or we'd have been sleeping wet that evening. Inwardly I was certainly grinning. As much of a surprise as it had been for all of us; girls included, to see my wife lying there with her pussy squirting the way it did, I remembered back at something else. Pete had a surprise of his own too. He had a big cock, that much was evident, at least on the upper size scale of big cocks. Neither Jeff nor I were slouches in that department either, not by a long shot. Jeff might have been short in height, but just like his wife, his hard cock tended to look even bigger than it probably was just because of that. Pete on the other hand, was just fucking big; no, make that huge. And so was his cumshot as I remembered seeing it. Unless things had changed since then of course. But as I recalled, his semen tended to be quite copious in volume, easily duplicating mine and Jeff's put together. Something we had as young men growing up, gotten a weird kick out of when the three of us stood there blanketing that centerfold until it wasn't even recognizable as being one anymore. Half of which; had been Pete's doing. "Fuck, I'm gonna lose it!" Pete soon after announced. I couldn't help but turn and look, I'd been amazed in the past before. And I noticed in doing so; Jeff too had turned to specifically watch. After all; we both had a pretty good idea, as must have his Susan. She was the only one who actually closed her eyes, covering them with her hands, giggling as she did. "Thar she blows!" She said peeking through her fingers just as the first jettison of Pete's spunk exploded from the head of his cock. My Darlene and Buxom Becky had no idea. Had they, they might have been quicker on the hands to the face trick that Pete s little wife, Susan had already prepared herself for. Even for a guy; it was an amazing thing to see, to witness. I for one had never seen anything like it, not before or since. The only other man I'd seen even come close had been the Porn star Peter North. But even he would have been hard pressed to match Pete's delivery, even on a good day. Hard to explain it really, to describe it. It was like throwing cups full of milk. That's about the only way I can even attempt to put into words what it looked like. That first splash, a thick rope, not a slim stringy one, was just that. A rope of cum. Seeing it leap from the head of that fat cock of his was just the beginning of the wild spectacle he created. I saw it land on my wife, next or close to her pussy in fact, and then splash from there as though someone had actually tossed a scarf down onto her body. He hit her left tit from there, up to the side of her neck and into her hair; and then beyond that. Turning, another voluminous milking already on the way, as this one began bathing poor Bucksy Becky, her sudden squeal of delight and shock readily apparent. "Holy fucking shit!" She cried out watching the splash of his cream as it had hit my wife, only then seeing the second skyrocketing explosion leap from his cock, shooting directly at her. She lifted her hands, too late; that second squirt not quite purposely hitting her full on in the face, much of it actually hitting her in the mouth where she swallowed. She actually had no choice, it would have been nearly impossible not to, let alone breathe. And good old Pete, just as Jeff and I remembered, was far from being done. Not wanting to let his own wife feel left out, Pete spun on one heel, still wanking his cock, holding still then a second later as the third massive squirt shot out. Still covering her eyes, though still peeking through her fingers, she laughed as he sure enough; started there. In seconds her hands appeared glued together, a trail of semen working its way down from there between her gorgeous pink nippled tits, down across her belly, and along the side of her upper right thigh. The majority of his first few canon shots might be over, but he continued to pump his cock, which now just oozed like chocolate sauce being poured over ice cream. Only now taking her hands away, Susan opened her mouth as her Pete stood over her, his cream dripping from the head of his cock in what seemed like a never ending drool of cum-sauce which his little wife now tried valiantly to collect. "You've got to be fucking kidding me!" My Darlene quipped, now watching this, still trying to collect the liquid sauce running in small little rivers over her own body with her hands as she and Buxom Becky both ly there, eyes still glued to him and his magnificent specimen of a cock. "That's got to be; the most incredible cum shot I've ever seen in my entire life!" I couldn't help but laugh. "See dear? You're not the only one here, full of surprises." Mine wasn't nearly as copious of course as Pete's had been; but as far as cum-shots go, it wasn't half bad. I still managed to add a fair amount almost equally on all three girls. All three girls lying there now covered in joy juice, pretty much from head to toe.       As expected, My Darlene had worked herself through a small series of mini-orgasms, saving the big one for last, which would come later. That's basically how she preferred doing it. Both Buxom Becky and Little Susan had likewise gotten off, and it was again another bit of an unexpected surprise seeing Susan when she did. She tended to thrash wildly, her head rolling back and forth as she cried out, her hand now slapping her pussy, almost fiercely, the other hand, fingers inside working herself that way. That too was an amazing sight to watch. Poor Jeff almost looked disappointed, his cock once again stiff and hard, working himself up to what he obviously hoped would be another nice orgasm of his own. "Time for a break," My Darlene spoke, with both the other girls in agreement. "Fresh drinks, something to snack on; and then; see where things go from there." I was wondering about that myself, just as I knew the other guys were. We'd all been casting looks back and forth between one another, several questions I am sure remaining unasked. As the girls stood inside the small little kitchen area throwing together a few things to snack on, the hushed whispers of their voices alerted us to the fact they were obviously discussing something, occasionally throwing glances our way. "Throw some more wood on the fire, get it nice and warm in here for us," Darlene stated moments later. "We're going outside for a; to pee," she amended. "We'll be back in a few minutes." After fixing up some fresh drinks and snacks, the girls all went outside for a supposed pee-break. When they did, Pete turned to me worriedly asking. "Okay; admittedly, that was sort of fun; well, damn fun actually," he said sheepishly. "But I can't help wondering; I mean, we're not like; ah, you know, thinking about; "Swapping wives?" I said finishing for him. "No Pete, we're not. At least I'm fairly confident that isn't part of what's been going on here; or even will be. Though I'll agree with you on one hand, maybe it's something we should address with the girls once they come back inside again. See where all this is really headed, so that we all know what to expect, or not expect. I don't think any of us want to stumble into doing anything we're not comfortable with." I saw the relief in his eyes, as well as in Big Jeff's, as the three of us stoked up the fire a bit, making it even warmer, especially as we remained ass-naked at the moment. It was amazing to me as we went about doing that, how comfortable we had all seemed to become once again. Seeing one another naked again after all these years. Sure we had all changed and matured a little, during that time, though Pete's schlong continued to swing to and fro as he walked about, causing Jeff and I both to snicker while watching that. Just like old times. "It's taking them a hell of a long time to pee, don't you think?" Jeff asked. "I don't think that's all they're doing," I commented. "Something tells me, they're having a pow-wow out there, which means; I never finished however as the door suddenly opened, all three girls reentering the cabin. "Rules!" My wife said, the moment they came inside. "Rules?" Pete asked. "Yeah; rules. We thought it might be a good idea to go over a few simple rules, so that no one has any misconceptions or expectations regarding the weekend, since it appears we'll be spending much of it naked together." The guys looked at me, and I at them, and then back to the girls again. Obviously they'd been thinking along the same lines as we had. "Just so we're all on the same page here; this isn't about swapping partners. We're just having a bit of naughty fun is all; so beyond some touching perhaps, that's it. Unless we're comfortable doing things with our own partners, in front of anyone, that would be the only exception. Beyond that, it's strictly a touch only. Everyone okay with that?" Obviously the girls had come to a mutual consensus outside, which was fine with the three of us guys, too. Especially as we all readily agreed to that. "By touching; Pete asked a bit nervously, yet excitedly too by the edge we could all hear in his tone of voice. "Does that mean; "That it's okay if I walked up and fondled that sausage of yours?" Jeff s wife, Becky said; walking up in front of Susan s Pete, only inches away, though she didn't actually reach down and do it. "Hopefully; yes, as long as it's ok with you, and your wife," she said looking over towards Susan. Susan then walked over and stood in front of me, grinning. My wife, then standing directly in front of big Jeff, likewise grinning. "If you guys are good with just that; we are," my wife concluded. By the smiles on our faces they could see that we were, and then as though on some prearranged signal perhaps, all three reached down and clasped the three semi-flaccid cocks dangling there in front of them. Even then; I still tentatively reached out cupping Little Susan's firm full tits, taking delight in fondling them a bit, as the rest of the guys now began doing the same to the girls standing in front of them. It didn't take long, and the three of us were once again standing proud and tall. To be continued. Based on a post by Many Feathers, for Literotica.  

In this episode classic episode from the Namaste Archive, Cally talks to Irish TV & Radio personality, Baz Ashmawy, about: Mammies, Daddies, kiddies, being fellow adrenaline junkies, nearly dying, impostor syndrome, tattoos, being tasered, skydiving, grief, ageism, hitting rock bottom, & bouncing back up again. Follow Baz on Instagram ⁠@bashmawy⁠   ⁠⁠⁠The Good, The Baz & The Ugly⁠podcast with Cally as guest Tommy Tiernan interview clip about Baz's vulnerability on ⁠YouTube⁠ Our good friend, comedian ⁠Neil Delamere⁠⁠Subtle Art of Not Giving a Fuck⁠ by Mark Manson Get tickets for Cally's Tour Order Cally's Book More about Cally Produced by Mike Hanson for Pod People Productions Music by Jake Yapp Cover design by Jaijo Part of the Auddy Network Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Never talk about politics? Fuck that. Margaret Cho joins the pod for a feisty chat. From roasting politicians, bigots boycotting Bad Bunny at the Super Bowl, and the fucked up state of world... we get a glimpse of #TheCholigarchy. Margaret and I bond over cosmetic procedures, what to do, what to avoid, and delve into her latest album: #LuckyGift. Margaret also takes us behind the scenes of her latest acting projects including filming Disney+'s Percy Jackson & The Olympians with Sandra Bernhard and Kristen Schaal and I Want Your Sex with Olivia Wilde & Charli XCX.

Last night I was trying to think of something to get mad about and I came up with “sometimes if you have a car that has a push button ignition it's sort of hard to tell if it's all the way on or just in accessory mode.” I know there's a lot of bad stuff happening in the world, but I'm kind of embarrassed that I couldn't come up with a slight inconvenience or weird interaction to ruminate on so intensely that it screwed up my night. The hell is going on. Let me try one more. It fuckin sucks…when you…fuckin…have to go to the bathroom…?? Fuck. I don't know. I think I took too much naps lately or something. Anyway on this episode of the show we have nipple rings, nipple armor, and a button that hides your shame when getting intimate with internet explorer. EnjoyMusic for YKS is courtesy of Howell Dawdy, Craig Dickman, Mr. Baloney, and Mark Brendle. Additional research by Zeke Golvin. YKS is edited by Producer Dan. Social Media by Maddalena Alvarez.Executive Producer Tim Faust (@crulge)Miketober 666 comes to its thrilling conclusion…at some point! Plus bonus episodes of a decidedly less-spooky variety, on YKS Premium!Follow us on Instagram: @YKSPod, TikTok: YourKickstarterSucks and subscribe to our YouTube channel for more video stuff! Wow, 2025 is lit!! Gift subscriptions to YKS Premium are now available at Patreon.com/yourkickstartersucks/giftSee Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

On Today’s Show: Tim opens with a fresh intro explaining why you're getting a classic instead of a new show: We then jump back to Tuesday, March 8, 2016, Sideshow-era Sextastic Tuesday. Opening / Twitter & Period Blood Diva Cup Slam Poetry Sextastic Clips: Tourette's & Teeny Peenies Sextastic Story: Abraham Lincoln Presidential Fuck Machine […] The post Presidential Fuck Machine, Abraham Lincoln: Emancipator of Tight Assholes first appeared on Distorted View Daily.

Greetings and welcome to Reviews That Burn: Series Reviews, part of Books That Burn. Series Reviews discuss at least three books in a series and cover the overarching themes and development of the story across several books. Full Text Here Powerful noble families known as the beat-of-fours, answerable only to a ruler and the mysterious, godlike fae, scheme and squabble amongst themselves, and go to war for the chance to put one of their own on the throne. But the fae might be pulling more strings than the nobles realize and they definitely have their favorites. A series of love stories loosely centered around the political crisis that led to the current ruler, featuring oblivious librarians, crafty though loving kings, an innocent half-fae noble, a legendary outlaw turned conqueror, worried warriors, clever guards, and an infamous beauty. PUBLISHER: Independently Published LENGTH: ~1000 pages so far AGE: Adult GENRE: Fantasy, Romance RECOMMENDED: Highly Queer Rep Summary: m/m and m/m/m fantasy romance TITLES DISCUSSED A SUITABLE CONSORT (2021) A SUITABLE BODYGUARD (2023) A SUITABLE CAPTIVE (2023) A SUITABLE STRAY (2025)  OTHER TITLES  BLESSED (2024) - Omegaverse AU  A SUITABLE BRAT (2025) Before I get into my review of the series so far, I have two brief announcements! First, I'm excited to announce that I've joined the Creator Accountability Network. CAN is a nonprofit dedicated to reducing harassment and abuse through ethical education and a system of restorative accountability. I joined because I care about the safety and well being of my community members. If you feel my behavior or content has harmed someone, please report it to CAN, either via the reporting form on their website, CreatorAccountabilityNetwork.org, or via their hotline at (617-249-4255). They'll help me make it right, and avoid repeating that mistake in the future. CAN also needs volunteers from our communities to help with their work, so if you have skills you think would be helpful, or time and a desire to help, please visit their website to find out how you can volunteer. Most importantly, get the word out to other creators who you think would be interested in getting credentialed. Help us build safer communities together. Second, the Suitable 'Verse has a new entry! I wrote and recorded this before the November 5th release date (and Patrons get this review early), but by the time this is posted for everyone else, the new novella, "A Suitable Brat" will be available. I reached out to R. Cooper and confirmed that this won't be the end of the series. In my series reviews I've left open the possibility of reviewing a portion of a series that is ongoing, as long as there are at least three books available at the time. In this case, there are four, so I'm proceeding with my post in its original scope. If this series sounds like your thing, there's already more for you to read.   Minimal Spoiler Zone Series Premise Each of these stories follows an achillean romance from the point of view of someone who was not expecting to be desired by anyone, let alone by the person or persons who endeavor to show them just how much they are cherished. Each is told from one person's perspective, generally whomever is the most neurodivergent-coded in the potential relationship, this character will also be either closely or distantly descended from the fae, who have taken an interest in the kingdom where the books are set. This allows for a slow burn feeling without padding the page count to achieve it. I'm fond of books which show someone figuring out not just what they want but how to go about it, especially in the context of a relationship. R. Cooper treats these relationships as ongoing conversations, where words, actions, and body language combine as communication. Different characters need different things, and even among the variously oblivious protagonists there are degrees of understanding, knowledge, and context which they are quicker or slower to realize.    This series is very queer, set in what appears to be a queernorm world where polyamory is accepted and implied to be relatively common. Thus far, sexuality or orientation have not been remarked upon as anything significant, and this trend seems likely to continue. These books feature some politically tense and sometimes violent situations, but do not wield most real-world bigotries as bludgeons. I say "most" because the most prevalent bigotry I spotted was classism, followed by whatever the right term for bigotry against the fae, given the way they are inhuman and neurodivergent-coded. Recommended Reading Order There will be some distant day when this series is complete and it's possible to read the stories from start to finish in chronological order. Today is not that day, and until that point I advise reading them in publication order, especially since that is not the chronological order. I give this advice for anyone who enjoys figuring out timelines, what's going on, and where things relate to other things. Each book's position in the grander saga of political upheaval and new governance helps inform the others in the series, overlapping enough that some pieces could be missing without losing too much of that arc. The loose fit of the stories in relation to one another means that if any of them contain particularly triggering content for an individual reader, that book could be skipped without losing too much of the overall story. The individual stories are self-contained and could be read in any order, but elements of the worldbuilding are explained in varying detail depending on the needs of the individual story. I enjoyed the revelatory feeling of figuring out where the second and third books fit in relation to the first, though I do not consider that information to be a spoiler for any of the stories involved. Instead, they allow for a sense of context and history in this fictional world, and for excitement as the pieces come together for the reader. Here There Be Spoilers Main Characters   Each book has a different set of main characters, and is set in a different point in time. Some characters appear in multiple books, depending on how close they are in time to one another. Even though the different point of view characters have a great deal in common in terms of their autism-coded neurodivergence and general obliviousness to social cues, they're different enough in other respects that it does not feel like they're one character. Mattin is very aware of social forms, rules, and political implications of various actions, he just doesn't seem to think of them as having any positive effects for him, personally. He's likely to get lost in research or chasing some history through the archives. Tiiran is very focused on the rules and the way things ought to be, thinking through what it means when those norms are broken, and what bad actors with corrupt motives might do to preserve current inequalities. He tends to be very pessimistic, thinking of himself as discarded by the Fae and unimportant. Fen doesn't have much of a sense of self-preservation. He'll take risks to achieve a better outcome than the one that would happen if he did nothing. I'm not sure if he's optimistic or just pragmatic, at least in the beginning. By the end, Fen is helping Lan make strategic moves that show he's thinking further ahead than even what Lan had dreamt. Zelli has such a low sense of self preservation that he let himself actually die and needed to be brought back by the fae.  Character Twists In A SUITABLE CONSORT (For the King and His Husband), Mattin is a librarian and advisor to the king, Arden. When one of the nobles suggests the king marry again (said while his husband, Mil, is in the room at Arden's side), the king takes the suggestion seriously and asks Mattin to help him choose someone. Mattin adores the royal couple and the story of their romance, so he compiles a list of potential spouses who would meet the political goals of such a union without being slighted by being a lower priority as the new member of an existing marriage. Despite meeting all the criteria he outlined to Arden and Mil as being relevant for compiling the list, Mattin doesn't for a moment consider putting himself in as a candidate. It turns out that Arden and Mil have already been interested in Mattin, but were worried his apparent lack of interest was because they were too old for him. Arden asks Mattin for advice on courting and then he and Mil proceed to follow all Mattin's advice... on Mattin, who still doesn't realize what they are doing. A crisis at the palace forces the issue when Mattin is in danger and Mil and Arden rescue him, bringing him to their bedroom and providing a space for a conversation which finally clears up the various confusions about each person's actions and intentions. Mattin didn't put himself on the list because he didn't think of himself as someone two people as great as the king and his husband could want. He was very wrong, and they take great delight in showing him how much he is cherished.   Later Series Developments I've become used to the linearity of series in a way that is, I suspect, common for anyone who reads as many books as I do. The Suitable 'Verse, as published, is not a linear story, and I think it's stronger for it. The larger context builds slowly, requiring minimal description in subsequent books to place them in relation to A Suitable Consort. This may be a chance meeting between characters, an epilogue, or the shape of the current situation in a more general sense.    In A SUITABLE STRAY, Tiiran spent a long while completely oblivious to the fact that not only are both Orin and Nikola interested in him, but that he desire both of them and wants to be desired in return. Because most of this book is not spent with anyone in active danger, at least as far as Tiiran knows, the pacing is more languid, with more room to linger in each phase. In contrast to A SUITABLE CONSORT, where two-thirds of the book was spent with Mattin completely oblivious to how he was being courted, A SUITABLE STRAY has more time spent with Tiiran actively in a sexual relationship. This is while, somehow, taking even longer to realize that the way Tiiran has become entangled with Orin and Nikola means that he is not just pleasantly passing time with them, but in love with them and wants the three of them to be together. In A SUITABLE CAPTIVE, Fen offers himself almost immediately to the so-called "Wild Dog", seeming to accept the idea that Lan (as he prefers to be known) might use his body in the course of that captivity. Fen is hoping for no more than that it would be a better version of the fate he had avoided by running away and accidentally getting captured in the first place. To me, it seemed fairly obvious that Lan was interested in Fen, but, without quite using this language, he was mindful of the power dynamic between them. Lan is as powerfully averse to taking advantage of Fen as he is attracted to him. Gradually, they negotiate the space between them, growing to understand each other better. Over time, that new understanding eases their communication, which in turn allows for their physical situation to become more intimate in a way that is meaningful to both of them. They built a personal ritual that is unique to them, and part took in a along established ritual from Fen's mother's people.    Themes Series themes include difference and belonging, found or chosen family, and obligations of care. There's a focus on communication, and the importance of paying attention to both speech and silence, of noticing when someone isn't all right.  Fae heritage is used metaphorically for a blend of real-world characteristics for which people are often marginalized, but as a fantasy analogue it carries very little of the baggage which would accompany its realistic counterparts. As with any marginalization, the fae-touched protagonists have different reactions to their various levels of fae heritage. This heritage manifests unevenly, giving them smaller-than-human-average stature, but also some... flashier differences, such as hair which moves of its own whim and eyes which rapidly change color. Their fae-touched natures were a very minor detail for Mattin in A SUITABLE CONSORT, but a very important part of A SUITABLE CAPTIVE and A SUITABLE STRAY. Tiiran hates the fae, loudly saying "Fuck the Fae" if anyone mentions them positively. He views them as child-abandoners, passive observers of the world's injustices when they have the power and responsibility to do much more than just intervene in politics and sire random children.  Twists and Turns Normally, when looking at individual books in a series, I note whether they leave something for later books to pick up. This is an odd case where the first book left space for stories set before and after it. It builds the impression that this is a place with a history, and bits of that history are being fleshed out a little at a time through these romances. The most shocking moment for me was getting to the epilogue of A SUITABLE CAPTIVE and realizing when it was set in relation to A SUITABLE CONSORT. Having looked at R. Cooper's website, I don't think that is a spoiler, precisely, but it is the kind of detail I enjoyed realizing in the moment.  Current Status The series is ongoing, with a novella releasing this very month. I don't know how many books are planned, and I don't think it matters, not to me as a reader. These books are a delight, and I will read as many of them as R. Cooper writes. The open structure distributes the narrative weight until there's a lot of room for more stories to fill the vacant space. A palace has a great many people in it, with the whole country being larger still, which would allow for many books taking place even before the timeline is considered. The earliest book so far takes place several hundred years before the events of A SUITABLE CONSORT, and there have been several mentions of when the old queen was deposed. That might not be an ideal setting for a romance, but this series is no stranger to love amidst tragedy.  If you like this you may like: One Night in Hartswood by Emma Denny The Thief by Megan Whalen Turner  Major Series CWs: sexual content, violence, war, death. Miscellaneous CWs: classism, physical abuse, alcohol, murder. Each book has specific content warnings provided by the author near the copyright info.  Bookshop Affiliate Buy Links: A SUITABLE CONSORT (For the King and His Husband) A SUITABLE BODYGUARD A SUITABLE CAPTIVE A SUITABLE STRAY (For an Outguard and an Assistant)  A SUITABLE BRAT (link forthcoming) Fantastic Fiction Author Page  Author Website ----- Reviews That Burn is a review blog which accompanies the Books That Burn podcast. Books That Burn is a member of the Certain Point of View podcast network. Essays, blog posts, and reviews are by Robin. All music was composed by HeartBeatArt and is used with permission. This content is CAN credentialed, which means you can report instances of harassment, abuse, or other harm on their hotline at (617) 249-4255, or on their website at creatoraccountabilitynetwork.org.

Read the article at comedywham.com Episode #367 Alex Walker talks with Valerie Lopez about Jumping into Austin's improv scene and beautiful spaces The importance of finding her groove through performing with Fuck this Week, Slide in the DMs, and Garage Improv Turning Saw's Billy the Doll into a show at the 2025 Edinburgh Fringe Festival (don't worry, he's a nice guy now) Recorded November 2025 at Fallout Theater Podcast Studio Follow Alex TikTok - @awalkstomp Instagram - Alex - @awalkstomp Fuck This Week - @fuckthisweek Garage Improv - @garage_improv_atx Billy the Doll - @comeseesaw Facebook - facebook.com/alex.walker Alex can be seen and heard: Fuck This Week - Mondays 8pm at Fallout Theater Garage Improv - Thursdays 8:30pm at Fallout Theater Slide in the DMs - First Saturday of every month 10:00pm at Fallout Theater Follow @ComedyWham on Instagram, Facebook, Youtube, Twitch, and Tiktok   If you'd like to support our independent podcast, check out our Patreon page at: Patreon.com/comedywham  .    You can also support us on Venmo or Paypal - just search for ComedyWham.  

In this episode, the Bo-Hosts welcome Michel Schinkel, Founder & President of the Dutch Van Halen Fan Club! Michel drops by to share many inside stories about Van Halen's 1995 "Secret Gig" in Holland got organized, how he launched the "5150" Fan Club publication, meeting the band, hanging with Eddie at 5150, how his backstage passes made into the FUCK deluxe release....and peeling bananas with Sammy Hagar???!  Michel's a great hang, so grab your Balance backstage pass and crank this episode like its Judgement Day!"What is understood...NEED be discussed"Facebook:https://www.facebook.com/profile.php?id=100085582159917Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/thebogusotisshow/?hl=enConnect with the Bo-Hosts:bogusotisshow@gmail.com

Lesley Logan and Brad Crowell mark 600 episodes with gratitude, reflection, and a fearless reminder to speak up for what you want. Lesley shares Buddha's timeless wisdom that mirrors the Be It Till You See It mindset and reads listener wins that prove progress comes from small acts of courage. Plus, she opens up about turning fear into confidence when she asks boldly—and how it led to connection, clarity, and peace.If you have any questions about this episode or want to get some of the resources we mentioned, head over to LesleyLogan.co/podcast https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/. If you have any comments or questions about the Be It pod shoot us a message at beit@lesleylogan.co mailto:beit@lesleylogan.co. And as always, if you're enjoying the show please share it with someone who you think would enjoy it as well. It is your continued support that will help us continue to help others. Thank you so much! Never miss another show by subscribing at LesleyLogan.co/subscribe https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/#follow-subscribe-free.In this episode you will learn about:Celebrating 600 episodes with a refreshed look and gratitude to the community.How Buddha's timeless lessons align with Be It Till You See It.Wins that show how confidence builds through small, consistent steps.Asking in-laws to visit—and what fearless honesty can create.Episode References/Links:Submit your wins or questions - https://beitpod.com/questions17 Powerful Sentences by Buddha - https://www.instagram.com/p/DLVHmI3ONYk If you enjoyed this episode, make sure and give us a five star rating and leave us a review on iTunes, Podcast Addict, Podchaser or Castbox. https://lovethepodcast.com/BITYSIDEALS! DEALS! DEALS! DEALS! https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/memberships/perks/#equipmentCheck out all our Preferred Vendors & Special Deals from Clair Sparrow, Sensate, Lyfefuel BeeKeeper's Naturals, Sauna Space, HigherDose, AG1 and ToeSox https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/memberships/perks/#equipmentBe in the know with all the workshops at OPC https://workshops.onlinepilatesclasses.com/lp-workshop-waitlistBe It Till You See It Podcast Survey https://pod.lesleylogan.co/be-it-podcasts-surveyBe a part of Lesley's Pilates Mentorship https://lesleylogan.co/elevate/FREE Ditching Busy Webinar https://ditchingbusy.com/Resources:Watch the Be It Till You See It podcast on YouTube! https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCq08HES7xLMvVa3Fy5DR8-gLesley Logan website https://lesleylogan.co/Be It Till You See It Podcast https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/Online Pilates Classes by Lesley Logan https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/Online Pilates Classes by Lesley Logan on YouTube https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCjogqXLnfyhS5VlU4rdzlnQProfitable Pilates https://profitablepilates.com/about/Follow Us on Social Media:Instagram https://www.instagram.com/lesley.logan/The Be It Till You See It Podcast YouTube channel https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCq08HES7xLMvVa3Fy5DR8-gFacebook https://www.facebook.com/llogan.pilatesLinkedIn https://www.linkedin.com/in/lesley-logan/The OPC YouTube Channel https://www.youtube.com/@OnlinePilatesClasses Episode Transcript:Lesley Logan 0:00  It's Fuck Yeah Friday. Brad Crowell 0:01 Fuck yeah. Lesley Logan 0:02  Get ready for some wins. Welcome to the Be It Till You See It podcast where we talk about taking messy action, knowing that perfect is boring. I'm Lesley Logan, Pilates instructor and fitness business coach. I've trained thousands of people around the world and the number one thing I see stopping people from achieving anything is self-doubt. My friends, action brings clarity and it's the antidote to fear. Each week, my guest will bring bold, executable, intrinsic and targeted steps that you can use to put yourself first and Be It Till You See It. It's a practice, not a perfect. Let's get started.  Lesley Logan 0:48  Oh my god, Brad. Brad Crowell 0:49  I cannot even believe this. Lesley Logan 0:50  We're 600. Brad Crowell 0:52  What?Lesley Logan 0:52  Okay, you guys, this is an FYF episode, and we were recording it. I had no idea what number that was, and so we missed it. And that's because we don't really care about being perfect, but we do care about celebrating.Brad Crowell 1:02  I love it. I'm really fired up about this. It is amazing that it's lasted as long as it has.Lesley Logan 1:06  Can you believe it? Like when we first started, I don't think we would have thought, oh, we're gonna, on our 600th episode, we'll rebrand. Brad Crowell 1:12  Yeah. Lesley Logan 1:12  But we are. Brad Crowell 1:13  We are. Lesley Logan 1:14  We have a whole new look. Have you even seen it?Brad Crowell 1:17  No, I literally haven't seen it. From recording this, I have not yet seen it. Lesley Logan 1:20  Okay, well, go take a look. Brad Crowell 1:22  I heard it's cool, though. Lesley Logan 1:22  It's really cool. I really like it. I love to hear if you really like it. And I just want to say, thank you. Brad Crowell 1:27  Yeah, thanks for listening. Lesley Logan 1:29  I mean, the celebration is kind of as big as it's like a part of you, like you're actually part of the whole celebration, because we would not be here if it wasn't for you listening to the show. Brad Crowell 1:38  You're amazing. Lesley Logan 1:39  Thanks so much. And thanks to our amazing team. All right, here's your FYF episode. Lesley Logan 1:43  Hi, Be It babe. Happy November 7th. Oh my gosh. I can't believe we're here. This is so fun. My in -aws are visiting, so like we're doing vacation and family visiting, and they've never seen our house in Vegas. So it's really, really exciting. But before we get into my wins, we have to talk about something that's inspiring, and we talk about your wins, and then we'll have a little affirmation, and we will go kick ass for the weekend, because being it till you see it is about honoring what you did do and celebrating that so it's easier for you to see things are moving forward, and not in a masculine action cup of a thing, but just like you are becoming more of the person that you want to be inside and out every single day, right? It's hard, it's hard to be it till you see it in a world like it is today. But 17 powerful sentences by Buddha that will change how you view the world. So I don't know if we'll read all 17, but I'm going to read several of them. The link is in the show notes if you want more. But, the mind is everything, what you think you become. I mean, that's so be it till you see it. The mind is everything, what you think you become. The root of suffering is attachment. And I think that's really interesting. When we are thinking about goals we want to achieve, I miss most of the goals that I have in my life, but so if I was attached to the goal, then I would have no win. But you've heard us talk about how we've like, celebrated acting as if we could win, like being the team, doing all the effort that could have had the win happen, had everything else worked out. So I agree with that one. If you deeply observe everything is your teacher. I love this one because as a Pilates instructor, it's really easy for people to talk, versus just be in observation. And they're like, oh my god, if I'm too quiet too long, then people think I'm not teaching. No. Make sure they know what you're looking at. But like, be in observation, because then their body teaches you what it needs. Three things cannot be long hidden, the sun, the moon and the truth. Oh, I want to believe that one so bad right now. If you light a lamp for somebody, it will also brighten your path. Fuck yes, I love that. Do not dwell on the past. Do not dream of the future. Concentrate the mind on the present movement. Well, that is Pilates, right there. I said I wasn't gonna read them all, but I'm just loving them all. There's no path to happiness. Happiness is the path. Before you speak, let your words pass through three gates. Is it true? Is it necessary? Is it kind? I mean that something we can all live by. Holding on to anger is like grasping a hot coal with the intent of throwing it at someone else. You are the one who gets burned. Change is never painful, only the resistance to change is painful. Oh, I like that being it till you see it, it's not painful. The resistance will suck. What you think you become, what you feel you attract, what you imagine you create. Oh my gosh. Well, I'll leave the rest for you. But you guys these, I mean, I might have to bring the other ones back for another day. These are so great. I might just keep them for affirmations at the end of an episode on another day. I really love sharing things. Because I hope you know, when I find these things, I save them, I'm like, I'm thinking of you, like, I'm truly thinking of you. Lesley Logan 5:06  Okay, so I got a bunch of wins that you all sent me on Instagram, so I'm gonna read some of them for you. How about it's time for your wins, and these are quickies, so let's do a few. All right, KelliePilates, I hit my goal of four to six miles walking five days in a row. Holy freaking moly, KelliePilates, four to six miles, that's a long time to walk. I do about four-ish every day, because I do two in the morning and two-ish at night. But like, it's obviously like I have a dog that makes it easier, but that's amazing. Five days in a row. What a goal. Pilateswithsarahk, completed my observation hours for my Pilates teacher training program and went to PT Pilates and a dog walk today. Do you see? Okay, okay, I love Sarah so much because she's like, today I was able to go to PT Pilates and a dog walk. Winning. Like y'all just completing the task on your schedule is a win. Okay? Okay. All right. And then this is my neighbor, tanamarieshow, I'm gonna share it because it made me laugh. So every Friday I ask you, like, what are your wins drop them below, right? And I was walking through the casino to go to the gym this morning, and so you could hear the music playing in the casino on the story. And so here it is. My win today. Is that love potion number nine was a soundtrack to your walk to the gym. She literally was singing it all day long in her head or out loud at her house. I love that so much. What a win that you could just, like, get a good song stuck in your head, and it just makes your day. So you can send your wins in to beitpod.com/questions so you could ask questions, you can share wins, and then I will shout them out. And we all need to remember our wins like it's really fun for me to go back sometimes I'm telling you wins that happened in the past, because it just wasn't time to tell you, and it's like, oh yeah, I did that. I slayed that. So my win today, okay, so the win is my in-laws are visiting, okay? And I know, like, for some people that may be like, that's a win? It's a win, okay? So the last time they visited was the weekend we got married. They, you know, when I met them, I think they had mentioned that they were going to come visit, you know. And then when we got engaged, we knew the dates that they're visiting. We got engaged in May of 2015 and then we knew they were visiting October of 2015 so when Brad and I Brad, I was gonna marry him, and we were driving home from our camp, he's like, well, when you want to marry and I was like, you think your parents will come again, and they might not know this. And so if they're listening, I'm sorry, but like, this is the truth. And he's like, I don't know. And I was like, well then, I guess we're getting married in October. So they haven't been back to visit. Now, to their defense, there was a, there was a pandemic in there, and then they had an older dog, and they had to move whatever, blah, blah, but, they had kept saying they're gonna visit. We've lived in Vegas for over five years, and they kept saying they'll visit and I wanted them to visit. I want them to see the house we live. And I want to see them more. I like them. So I am saying it's a win, because I was a dog with a bone with like, when are you coming? And Brad was doing that and together and with a little passive well, Brad said it was not passive aggressive. It was extremely aggressive. I literally on a FaceTime was like, I just don't think you like me. And then they bought a plane ticket. And so what I'm going to say is the win is, if you want something to happen, do not stop. Just keep going. And if you're not getting what you want, don't be afraid to just be plain and simple and ask, am I not getting this because you don't like me or like, what is like, I promise you, you'll get the right answer, right? You're gonna get a great answer. And if the answer was, yeah, we don't like you, well then I just save myself trips at Christmas time. Like, no big deal, you know? I mean, like, I'm sure that would hurt my feelings, but like, the reality is, there's nothing is ever as bad as you think. So, my win is my in laws are visiting, and our team knew in enough advance that Brad could take almost the entire time off with his family to be here, and I only have a little bit of work to do, so I get to be with them, so we're like, on vacation in our own home, which is like the greatest thing in the world, right? Lesley Logan 9:03  Okay, time for a little affirmation for you for the weekend. When I forgive myself, I free myself. When I forgive myself, I free myself. When I forgive myself, I free myself. Babe, what do you need to forgive yourself from? What's going on in your life that you're like just playing over and over and you're having a broken record like you should have done better. Just forgive yourself. You free yourself. Have an amazing day. Lesley Logan 9:29  That's all I got for this episode of the Be It Till You See It Podcast. One thing that would help both myself and future listeners is for you to rate the show and leave a review and follow or subscribe for free wherever you listen to your podcast. Also, make sure to introduce yourself over at the Be It Pod on Instagram. I would love to know more about you. Share this episode with whoever you think needs to hear it. Help us and others Be It Till You See It. Have an awesome day. Be It Till You See It is a production of The Bloom Podcast Network. If you want to leave us a message or a question that we might read on another episode, you can text us at +1-310-905-5534 or send a DM on Instagram @BeItPod. Brad Crowell 10:11  It's written, filmed, and recorded by your host, Lesley Logan, and me, Brad Crowell.Lesley Logan 10:16  It is transcribed, produced and edited by the epic team at Disenyo.co.Brad Crowell 10:21  Our theme music is by Ali at Apex Production Music and our branding by designer and artist, Gianfranco Cioffi.Lesley Logan 10:27  Special thanks to Melissa Solomon for creating our visuals.Brad Crowell 10:31  Also to Angelina Herico for adding all of our content to our website. And finally to Meridith Root for keeping us all on point and on time.Support this podcast at — https://redcircle.com/be-it-till-you-see-it/donationsAdvertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy

This week, I talk with Mark Manson—best known for The Subtle Art of Not Giving a Fuck—about what success really costs and why it often leaves us wanting more. Mark and I go deeper than I've heard him go before: we explore his upbringing, the complex role faith and community have played in his life, and how he's learned to follow his internal compass—even when it meant walking away from huge opportunities. After climbing to the top of the publishing world and getting a taste of Hollywood, Mark has returned to where he started: creating online for the joy of it. This conversation is about more than career moves—it's about identity, meaning, and the choices that define a thoughtful life. If you've ever achieved a big goal and asked, “Now what?”—this one's for you. Let's get to it. In this episode: (00:00) – Intro (02:32) – The golden egg mindset that changed Mark's career (04:49) – Lessons from a “high-volatility” childhood (09:46) – Mark's secret to depth (and viral hits) (13:51) – Losing faith—and what Mark misses most (17:58) – The loneliness no success can solve (28:09) – What real friendship looks like (31:19) – How to go deeper with the people who matter (36:51) – What happens after success? (41:47) – Chasing Hollywood—and hitting a wall (45:38) – Why Mark turned away from traditional media (49:23) – The lingering pull of prestige and the trap of status (50:48) – Why Mark is still in LA—and what he found there (51:40) – How to know what to say yes to (and what to walk away from) (56:27) – What Mark is optimizing for today (59:02) – The one thing Mark wants to be excellent at (01:02:35) – The “shit sandwich” Mark's happy to eat (01:03:58) – Turning down a seven-figure book deal (01:18:28) – YouTube vs writing (01:21:34) – How much thought goes into Mark's content (01:25:04) – Is the business sustainable? (01:27:03) – Reinventing the podcast—again (01:33:19) – Mark's most beautiful future (01:36:33) – Who Mark is becoming Key Takeaways Be the goose, not the egg hunter. Rather than chasing after “golden eggs” of success, become the kind of person who can generate them consistently. Mark's father taught him that real security and fulfillment come from developing your own capacity to create value again and again—not from trying to protect or hoard what you've already made. Choose depth over status when building community. Mark reflects on how true community—like that found in religious, family, or workplace settings—is built on commitment and shared legacy. Recreational groups and hobbies, while enjoyable, often lack the deeper sense of belonging. If you're feeling lonely or disconnected, consider what you're willing to commit to. Build a life that prioritizes fun over status. After years of high-profile projects and burnout, Mark realized that chasing prestige wasn't worth the cost. His new rule: if it's not fun, he doesn't do it. With success comes more invitations to chase status—but the most fulfilled people are those who stay grounded in what brings them joy and meaning. Don't confuse cultural clout with real impact. Despite already having a massive online audience, Mark admits being drawn to traditional media for its perceived prestige. He ultimately found that building directly with his audience—via his creator business and YouTube—was more rewarding and impactful. Recognition is nice, but it shouldn't dictate your creative choices. The best relationships are honest, non-transactional, and earned through time. Deep friendships grow through vulnerability, shared values, and a willingness to say the hard thing. In a world increasingly shaped by status, the relationships that matter most are built on trust, not utility. Get full show notes and links at https://GoodWorkShow.com. Watch the episode on YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@barrettabrooks.

Mary Lovell is a queer grassroots organizer, visual artist, and activist who has been fighting oil and gas infrastructure and for social justice for their adult life - living up in the Kitsap Penninsula they are working on their first book  and love working with people to build power in their communitiesWelcome to the Arise podcast. This is episode 12, conversations on Reality. And today we're touching on organizing and what does it mean to organize? How do we organize? And we talk to a seasoned organizer, Mary Lavelle. And so Mary is a queer, grassroots organizer, visual artist and activist who has been fighting oil and gas infrastructure and fighting for social justice in their adult life. Living in the Kitsap Peninsula. They're working on their first book and love working with people to build power in their communities. Join us. I hope you stay curious and we continue the dialogue.Danielle (00:02):Okay, Mary, it's so great to have you today. Just want to hear a little bit about who you are, where you come from, how did you land? I know I met you in Kitsap County. Are you originally from here? Yeah. Just take itMary (00:15):Away. Yeah. So my name is Mary Lovel. I use she or they pronouns and I live in Washington State in Kitsap County. And then I have been organizing, I met Danielle through organizing, but I've spent most of my life organizing against oil and gas pipelines. I grew up in Washington state and then I moved up to Canada where there was a major oil pipeline crossing through where I was living. And so that got me engaged in social justice movements. That's the Transmountain pipeline, which it was eventually built, but we delayed it by a decade through a ton of different organizing, combination of lawsuits and direct action and all sorts of different tactics. And so I got to try and learn a lot of different things through that. And then now I'm living in Washington state and do a lot of different social justice bits and bobs of organizing, but mostly I'm focused on stopping. There's a major gas build out in Texas and Louisiana, and so I've been working with communities down there on pressuring financiers behind those oil and gas pipelines and major gas export. But all that to say, it's also like everyone is getting attacked on all sides. So I see it as a very intersectional fight of so many communities are being impacted by ice and the rise of the police state becoming even more prolific and surveillance becoming more prolific and all the things. So I see it as one little niche in a much larger fight. Yeah,Yeah, totally. I think when I moved up to Canada, I was just finished high school, was moving up for college, had been going to some of the anti-war marches that were happening at the time, but was very much along for the ride, was like, oh, I'll go to big stuff. But it was more like if there was a student walkout or someone else was organizing people. And then when I moved up to Canada, I just saw the history of the nation state there in a totally different way. I started learning about colonialism and understanding that the land that I had moved to was unseated Tu Squamish and Musqueam land, and started learning also about how resource extraction and indigenous rights went hand in hand. I think in general, in the Pacific Northwest and Coast Salish territories, the presence of indigenous communities is really a lot more visible than other parts of North America because of the timelines of colonization.(03:29):But basically when I moved and had a fresh set of eyes, I was seeing the major marginalization of indigenous communities in Canada and the way that racism was showing up against indigenous communities there and just the racial demographics are really different in Canada. And so then I was just seeing the impacts of that in just a new way, and it was just frankly really startling. It's the sheer number of people that are forced to be houseless and the disproportionate impacts on especially indigenous communities in Canada, where in the US it's just different demographics of folks that are facing houselessness. And it made me realize that the racial context is so different place to place. But anyways, so all that to say is that I started learning about the combination there was the rise of the idle, no more movement was happening. And so people were doing a lot of really large marches and public demonstrations and hunger strikes and all these different things around it, indigenous rights in Canada and in bc there was a major pipeline that people were fighting too.(04:48):And that was the first time that I understood that my general concerns about climate and air and water were one in the same with racial justice. And I think that that really motivated me, but I also think I started learning about it from an academic standpoint and then I was like, this is incredibly dumb. It's like all these people are just writing about this. Why is not anyone doing anything about it? I was going to Simon Fraser University and there was all these people writing whole entire books, and I was like, that's amazing that there's this writing and study and knowledge, but also people are prioritizing this academic lens when it's so disconnected from people's lived realities. I was just like, what the fuck is going on? So then I got involved in organizing and there was already a really robust organizing community that I plugged into there, but I just helped with a lot of different art stuff or a lot of different mass mobilizations and trainings and stuff like that. But yeah, then I just stuck with it. I kept learning so many cool things and meeting so many interesting people that, yeah, it's just inspiring.Jenny (06:14):No, that's okay. I obviously feel free to get into as much or as little of your own personal story as you want to, but I was thinking we talk a lot about reality on here, and I'm hearing that there was introduction to your reality based on your education and your experience. And for me, I grew up in a very evangelical world where the rapture was going to happen anytime and I wasn't supposed to be concerned with ecological things because this world was going to end and a new one was going to come. And I'm just curious, and you can speak again as broadly or specifically if the things you were learning were a reality shift for you or if it just felt like it was more in alignment with how you'd experienced being in a body on a planet already.Mary (07:08):Yeah, yeah, that's an interesting question. I think. So I grew up between Renton and Issaquah, which is not, it was rural when I was growing up. Now it's become suburban sprawl, but I spent almost all of my summers just playing outside and very hermit ish in a very kind of farm valley vibe. But then I would go into the city for cool punk art shows or whatever. When you're a teenager and you're like, this is the hippest thing ever. I would be like, wow, Seattle. And so when I moved up to Vancouver, it was a very big culture shock for me because of it just being an urban environment too, even though I think I was seeing a lot of the racial impacts and all of the, but also a lot of just that class division that's visible in a different way in an urban environment because you just have more folks living on the streets rather than living in precarious places, more dispersed the way that you see in rural environments.(08:21):And so I think that that was a real physical shift for me where it was walking around and seeing the realities people were living in and the environment that I was living in. It's like many, many different people were living in trailers or buses or a lot of different, it wasn't like a wealthy suburban environment, it was a more just sprawling farm environment. But I do think that that moving in my body from being so much of my time outside and so much of my time in really all of the stimulation coming from the natural world to then going to an urban environment and seeing that the crowding of people and pushing people into these weird living situations I felt like was a big wake up call for me. But yeah, I mean my parents are sort of a mixed bag. I feel like my mom is very lefty, she is very spiritual, and so I was exposed to a lot of different face growing up.(09:33):She is been deep in studying Buddhism for most of her life, but then also was raised Catholic. So it was one of those things where my parents were like, you have to go to Catholic school because that's how you get morals, even though both of them rejected Catholicism in different ways and had a lot of different forms of abuse through those systems, but then they're like, you have to do this because we had to do it anyways. So all that to say is that I feel like I got exposed to a lot of different religious forms of thought and spirituality, but I didn't really take that too far into organizing world. But I wasn't really forced into a box the same way. It wasn't like I was fighting against the idea of rapture or something like that. I was more, I think my mom especially is very open-minded about religion.(10:30):And then my dad, I had a really hard time with me getting involved in activism because he just sees it as really high risk talk to me for after I did a blockade for a couple months or different things like that. Over the course of our relationship, he's now understands why I'm doing what I'm doing. He's learned a lot about climate and I think the way that this social movements can create change, he's been able to see that because of learning through the news and being more curious about it over time. But definitely that was more of the dynamic is a lot of you shouldn't do that because you should keep yourself safe and that won't create change. It's a lot of the, anyways,I imagine too getting involved, even how Jenny named, oh, I came from this space, and Mary, you came from this space. I came from a different space as well, just thinking. So you meet all these different kinds of people with all these different kinds of ideas about how things might work. And obviously there's just three of us here, and if we were to try to organize something, we would have three distinct perspectives with three distinct family origins and three distinct ways of coming at it. But when you talk about a grander scale, can you give any examples or what you've seen works and doesn't work in your own experience, and how do you personally navigate different personalities, maybe even different motivations for getting something done? Yeah,Mary (12:30):Yeah. I think that's one of the things that's constantly intention, I feel like in all social movements is some people believe, oh, you should run for mayor in order to create the city environment that you want. Or some people are like, oh, if only we did lawsuits. Why don't we just sue the bastards? We can win that way. And then the other people are like, why spend the money and the time running for these institutions that are set up to create harm? And we should just blockade them and shift them through enough pressure, which is sort of where I fall in the political scheme I guess. But to me, it's really valuable to have a mix where I'm like, okay, when you have both inside and outside negotiation and pressure, I feel like that's what can create the most change because basically whoever your target is then understands your demands.(13:35):And so if you aren't actually clearly making your demands seen and heard and understood, then all the outside pressure in the world, they'll just dismiss you as being weird wing nuts. So I think that's where I fall is that you have to have both and that those will always be in disagreement because anyone doing inside negotiation with any kind of company or government is always going to be awkwardly in the middle between your outside pressure and what the target demand is. And so they'll always be trying to be wishy-washy and water down your demands or water down the, yeah. So anyways, all that to say is so I feel like there's a real range there, and I find myself in the most disagreements with the folks that are doing inside negotiations unless they're actually accountable to the communities. I think that my main thing that I've seen over the years as people that are doing negotiations with either corporations or with the government often wind up not including the most directly impacted voices and shooing them out of the room or not actually being willing to cede power, agreeing to terms that are just not actually what the folks on the ground want and celebrating really small victories.(15:06):So yeah, I don't know. That's where a lot of the tension is, I think. But I really just believe in the power of direct action and arts and shifting culture. I feel like the most effective things that I've seen is honestly spaghetti on the wall strategy where you just try everything. You don't actually know what's going to move these billionaires.(15:32):They have huge budgets and huge strategies, but it's also if you can create, bring enough people with enough diverse skill sets into the room and then empower them to use their skillsets and cause chaos for whoever the target is, where it's like they are stressed out by your existence, then they wind up seeding to your demands because they're just like, we need this problem to go away. So I'm like, how do we become a problem that's really hard to ignore? It's basically my main strategy, which sounds silly. A lot of people hate it when I answer this way too. So at work or in other places, people think that I should have a sharper strategy and I'm like, okay, but actually does anyone know the answer to this question? No, let's just keep rolling anyways. But I do really going after the financiers or SubT targets too.(16:34):That's one of the things that just because sometimes it's like, okay, if you're going to go after Geo Corp or Geo Group, I mean, or one of the other major freaking giant weapons manufacturers or whatever, it just fully goes against their business, and so they aren't going to blink even at a lot of the campaigns, they will get startled by it versus the people that are the next layer below them that are pillars of support in the community, they'll waffle like, oh, I don't want to actually be associated with all those war crimes or things like that. So I like sub targets, but those can also be weird distractions too, depending on what it is. So yeah, really long. IDanielle (17:24):Dunno how you felt, Jenny, but I feel all those tensions around organizing that you just said, I felt myself go like this as you went through it because you didn't. Exactly. I mean nothing. I agree it takes a broad strategy. I think I agree with you on that, but sitting in the room with people with broad perspectives and that disagree is so freaking uncomfortable. It's so much just to soothe myself in that environment and then how to know to balance that conversation when those people don't even really like each other maybe.Mary (17:57):Oh yeah. And you're just trying to avoid having people get in an actual fight. Some of the organizing against the banger base, for instance, I find really inspiring because of them having ex submarine captains and I'm like, okay, I'm afraid of talking to folks that have this intense military perspective, but then when they walk away from their jobs and actually want to help a movement, then you're like, okay, we have to organize across difference. But it's also to what end, it's like are you going to pull the folks that are coming from really diverse perspectives further left through your organizing or are you just trying to accomplish a goal with them to shift one major entity or I dunno. But yeah, it's very stressful. I feel like trying to avoid getting people in a fight is also a role myself or trying to avoid getting invites myself.Jenny (19:09):That was part of what I was wondering is if you've over time found that there are certain practices or I hate this word protocols or ways of engaging folks, that feels like intentional chaos and how do you kind of steward that chaos rather than it just erupting in a million different places or maybe that is part of the process even. But just curious how you've found that kind ofMary (19:39):Yeah, I love doing calendaring with people so that people can see one another's work and see the value of both inside and outside pressure and actually map it out together so that they aren't feeling overwhelmed by the prospect of one sort of train of thought leading. Do you know what I mean? Where it's like if people see all of this DC based blobbing happening, that's very much less so during the current administration, but for example, then they might be frustrated and feel like, where is our pressure campaign or where is our movement building work versus if you actually just map out those moments together and then see how they can be in concert. I feel like that's my real, and it's a bit harder to do with lawsuit stuff because it's just so much not up to social movements about when that happens because the courts are just long ass processes that are just five years later they announced something and you're like, what?(20:53):But for the things that you can pace internally, I feel like that is a big part of it. And I find that when people are working together in coalition, there's a lot of communities that I work with that don't get along, but they navigate even actively disliking each other in order to share space, in order to build a stronger coalition. And so that's to me is really inspiring. And sometimes that will blow up and become a frustrating source of drama where it's like you have two frontline leaders that are coming from a very different social movement analysis if one is coming from economic justice and is coming from the working class white former oil worker line of thinking. And then you have a community organizer that's been grown up in the civil rights movement and is coming from a black feminism and is a black organizer with a big family. Some of those tensions will brew up where it's like, well, I've organized 200 oil workers and then you've organized a whole big family, and at the end of the day, a lot of the former oil workers are Trumpers and then a lot of the black fam is we have generations of beef with y'all.(22:25):We have real lived history of you actually sorting our social progress. So then you wind up in this coalition dynamic where you're like, oh fuck. But it's also if they both give each other space to organize and see when you're organizing a march or something like that, even having contingent of people coming or things like that, that can be really powerful. And I feel like that's the challenge and the beauty of the moment that we're in where you're like you have extreme social chaos in so many different levels and even people on the right are feeling it.Danielle (23:12):Yeah, I agree. I kind of wonder what you would say to this current moment and the coalition, well, the people affected is broadening, and so I think the opportunity for the Coalition for Change is broadening and how do we do that? How do we work? Exactly. I think you pinned it. You have the oil person versus this other kind of family, but I feel that, and I see that especially around snap benefits or food, it's really hard when you're at the government level, it's easy to say, well, those people don't deserve that dah, dah, dah, right? But then you're in your own community and you ask anybody, Hey, let's get some food for a kid. They're like, yeah, almost no one wants to say no to that. So I don't know, what are you kind of hearing? What are you feeling as I say that?Mary (24:11):Yeah, I definitely feel like we're in a moment of great social upheaval where I feel like the class analysis that people have is really growing when have people actually outright called the government fascist and an oligarchy for years that was just a very niche group of lefties saying that. And then now we have a broad swath of people actually explicitly calling out the classism and the fascism that we're seeing rising. And you're seeing a lot of people that are really just wanting to support their communities because they're feeling the impacts of cost of living and feeling the impacts of all these social programs being cut. And also I think having a lot more visibility into the violence of the police state too. And I think, but yeah, it's hard to know exactly what to do with all that momentum. It feels like there's a huge amount of momentum that's possible right now.(25:24):And there's also not a lot of really solid places for people to pour their energy into of multiracial coalitions with a specific demand set that can shift something, whether it be at the state level or city level or federal level. It feels like there's a lot of dispersed energy and you have these mass mobilizations, but then that I feel excited about the prospect of actually bringing people together across difference. I feel like it really is. A lot of people are really demystified so many people going out to protests. My stepmom started going out to a lot of the no kings protests when she hasn't been to any protest over the whole course of her life. And so it's like people being newly activated and feeling a sense of community in the resistance to the state, and that's just really inspiring. You can't take that moment back away from people when they've actually gone out to a protest.(26:36):Then when they see protests, they know what it feels like to be there. But yeah, I feel like I'm not really sure honestly what to do with all of the energy. And I think I also have been, and I know a lot of other organizers are in this space of grieving and reflecting and trying to get by and they aren't necessarily stepping up into a, I have a strategy, please follow me role that could be really helpful for mentorship for people. And instead it feels like there's a bit of a vacuum, but that's also me calling from my living room in Kitsap County. I don't have a sense of what's going on in urban environments really or other places. There are some really cool things going on in Seattle for people that are organizing around the city's funding of Tesla or building coalitions that are both around defunding the police and also implementing climate demands or things like that. And then I also feel like I'm like, people are celebrating that Dick Cheney died. Fuck yes. I'm like, people are a lot more just out there with being honest about how they feel about war criminals and then you have that major win in New York and yeah, there's some little beacons of hope. Yeah. What do you all think?Jenny (28:16):I just find myself really appreciating the word coalition. I think a lot of times I use the word collective, and I think it was our dear friend Rebecca a couple of weeks ago was like, what do you mean by collective? What are you saying by that? And I was struggling to figure that out, and I think coalition feels a lot more honest. It feels like it has space for the diversity and the tensions and the conflicts within trying to perhaps pursue a similar goal. And so I just find myself really appreciating that language. And I was thinking about several years ago I did an embodied social justice certificate and one of the teachers was talking about white supremacy and is a professor in a university. I was like, I'm aware of representing white supremacy in a university and speaking against it, and I'm a really big believer in termites, and I just loved that idea of I myself, I think it's perhaps because I think I am neurodivergent and I don't do well in any type of system, and so I consider myself as one of those that will be on the outside doing things and I've grown my appreciation for those that have the brains or stamina or whatever is required to be one of those people that works on it from the inside.(29:53):So those are some of my thoughts. What about you, Danielle?Danielle (30:03):I think a lot about how we move where it feels like this, Mary, you're talking about people are just quiet and I know I spent weeks just basically being with my family at home and the food thing came up and I've been motivated for that again, and I also just find myself wanting to be at home like cocoon. I've been out to some of the marches and stuff, said hi to people or did different things when I have energy, but they're like short bursts and I don't feel like I have a very clear direction myself on what is the long-term action, except I was telling friends recently art and food, if I can help people make art and we can eat together, that feels good to me right now. And those are the only two things that have really resonated enough for me to have creative energy, and maybe that's something to the exhaustion you're speaking about and I don't know, I mean Mary A. Little bit, and I know Jenny knows, I spent a group of us spent years trying to advocate for English language learners here at North and in a nanosecond, Trump comes along and just Fs it all, Fs up the law, violates the law, violates funding all of this stuff in a nanosecond, and you're like, well, what do you do about that?(31:41):It doesn't mean you stop organizing at the local level, but there is something of a punch to the gut about it.Mary (31:48):Oh yeah, no, people are just getting punched in the gut all over the place and then you're expected to just keep on rolling and moving and you're like, alright, well I need time to process. But then it feels like you can just be stuck in this pattern of just processing because they just keep throwing more and more shit at you and you're like, ah, let us hide and heal for a little bit, and then you're like, wait, that's not what I'm supposed to be doing right now. Yeah. Yeah. It's intense. And yeah, I feel that the sense of need for art and food is a great call. Those things are restorative too, where you're like, okay, how can I actually create a space that feels healthy and generative when so much of that's getting taken away? I also speaking to your somatic stuff, Jenny, I recently started doing yoga and stretching stuff again after just years of not because I was like, oh, I have all this shit all locked up in my body and I'm not even able to process when I'm all locked up. Wild. Yeah.Danielle (33:04):Yeah. I fell in a hole almost two weeks ago, a literal concrete hole, and I think the hole was meant for my husband Luis. He actually has the worst luck than me. I don't usually do that shit meant I was walking beside him, I was walking beside of him. He is like, you disappeared. I was like, it's because I stepped in and I was in the moment. My body was like, oh, just roll. And then I went to roll and I was like, well, I should put my hand out. I think it's concrete. So I sprained my right ankle, I sprained my right hand, I smashed my knees on the concrete. They're finally feeling better, but that's how I feel when you talk about all of this. I felt like the literal both sides of my body and I told a friend at the gym is like, I don't think I can be mortal combat because when my knees hurt, it's really hard for me to do anything. So if I go into any, I'm conscripted or anything happens to me, I need to wear knee pads.Jenny (34:48):Yeah. I literally Googled today what does it mean if you just keep craving cinnamon? And Google was like, you probably need sweets, which means you're probably very stressed. I was like, oh, yeah. It's just interesting to me all the ways that our bodies speak to us, whether it's through that tension or our cravings, it's like how do we hold that tension of the fact that we are animal bodies that have very real needs and the needs of our communities, of our coalitions are exceeding what it feels like we have individual capacity for, which I think is part of the point. It's like let's make everything so unbelievably shitty that people have a hard time just even keeping up. And so it feels at times difficult to tend to my body, and I'm trying to remember, I have to tend to my body in order to keep the longevity that is necessary for this fight, this reconstruction that's going to take probably longer than my life will be around, and so how do I keep just playing my part in it while I'm here?Mary (36:10):Yeah. That's very wise, Jenny. I feel like the thing that I've been thinking about a lot as winter settles in is that I've been like, right, okay, trees lose their leaves and just go dormant. It's okay for me to just go dormant and that doesn't mean that I'm dead. I think that's been something that I've been thinking about too, where it's like, yeah, it's frustrating to see the urgency of this time and know that you're supposed to be rising to the occasion and then also be in your dormancy or winter, but I do feel like there is something to that, the nurturing of the roots that happens when plants aren't focused on growing upwards. I think that that's also one of the things that I've been thinking a lot about in organizing, especially for some of the folks that are wanting to organize but aren't sure a lot of the blockade tactics that they were interested in pursuing now feel just off the table for the amount of criminalization or problems that they would face for it. So then it's like, okay, but how do we go back and nurture our roots to be stronger in the long run and not just disappear into the ether too?Danielle (37:31):I do feel that, especially being in Washington, I feel like this is the hibernation zone. It's when my body feels cozy at night and I don't want to be out, and it means I want to just be with my family more for me, and I've just given myself permission for that for weeks now because it's really what I wanted to do and I could tell my kids craved it too, and my husband and I just could tell they needed it, and so I was surprised I needed it too. I like to be out and I like to be with people, but I agree, Mary, I think we get caught up in trying to grow out that we forget that we do need to really take care of our bodies. And I know you were saying that too, Jenny. I mean, Jenny Jenny's the one that got me into somatic therapy pretty much, so if I roll out of this telephone booth, you can blame Jenny. That's great.Mary (38:39):That's perfect. Yeah, somatics are real. Oh, the cinnamon thing, because cinnamon is used to regulate your blood sugar. I don't know if you realize that a lot of people that have diabetes or insulin resistant stuff, it's like cinnamon helps see your body with sugar regulation, so that's probably why Google was telling you that too.Jenny (39:04):That is really interesting. I do have to say it was one of those things, I got to Vermont and got maple syrup and I was like, I don't think I've ever actually tasted maple syrup before, so now I feel like I've just been drinking it all day. So good. Wait,Mary (39:29):That's amazing. Also, it's no coincidence that those are the fall flavors, right? Like maple and cinnamon and all the Totally, yeah. Cool.Danielle (39:42):So Mary, what wisdom would you give to folks at whatever stage they're in organizing right now? If you could say, Hey, this is something I didn't know even last week, but I know now. Is there something you'd want to impart or give away?Mary (39:59):I think the main thing is really just to use your own skills. Don't feel like you have to follow along with whatever structure someone is giving you for organizing. It's like if you're an artist, use that. If you're a writer, use that. If you make film, use that, don't pigeonhole yourself into that. You have to be a letter writer because that's the only organized thing around you. I think that's the main thing that I always feel like is really exciting to me is people, if you're a coder, there's definitely activists that need help with websites or if you're an accountant, there are so many organizations that are ready to just get audited and then get erased from this world and they desperately need you. I feel like there's a lot of the things that I feel like when you're getting involved in social movements. The other thing that I want to say right now is that people have power.(40:55):It's like, yes, we're talking about falling in holes and being fucking exhausted, but also even in the midst of this, a community down in Corpus Christi just won a major fight against a desalination plant where they were planning on taking a bunch of water out of their local bay and then removing the salt from it in order to then use the water for the oil and gas industry. And that community won a campaign through city level organizing, which is just major because basically they have been in a multi-year intense drought, and so their water supply is really, really critical for the whole community around them. And so the fact that they won against this desal plant is just going to be really important for decades to come, and that was one under the Trump administration. They were able to win it because it was a city level fight.(42:05):Also, the De Express pipeline got canceled down in Texas and Louisiana, which is a major pipeline expansion that was going to feed basically be a feeder pipeline to a whole pipeline system in Mexico and LNG export there. There's like, and that was just two weeks ago maybe, but it feels like there's hardly any news about it because people are so focused on fighting a lot of these larger fights, but I just feel like it's possible to win still, and people are very much feeling, obviously we aren't going to win a lot of major things under fascism, but it's also still possible to create change at a local level and not the state can't take everything from us. They're trying to, and also it's a fucking gigantic country, so thinking about them trying to manage all of us is just actually impossible for them to do it. They're having to offer, yes, the sheer number of people that are working for ICE is horrific, and also they're offering $50,000 signing bonuses because no one actually wants to work for ice.(43:26):They're desperately recruiting, and it's like they're causing all of this economic imbalance and uncertainty and chaos in order to create a military state. They're taking away the SNAP benefits so that people are hungry enough and desperate enough to need to steal food so that they can criminalize people, so that they can build more jails so that they can hire more police. They're doing all of these things strategically, but also they can't actually stop all of the different social movement organizers or all of the communities that are coming together because it's just too big of a region that they're trying to govern. So I feel like that's important to recognize all of the ways that we can win little bits and bobs, and it doesn't feel like, it's not like this moment feels good, but it also doesn't, people I think, are letting themselves believe what the government is telling them that they can't resist and that they can't win. And so it's just to me important to add a little bit more nuance of that. What the government's doing is strategic and also we can also still win things and that, I don't know, it's like we outnumber them, but yeah, that's my pep talk, pep Ted talk.Mary (45:18):And just the number of Canadians that texted me being like, mom, Donny, they're just like, everyone is seeing that it's, having the first Muslim be in a major political leadership role in New York is just fucking awesome, wild, and I'm also skeptical of all levels of government, but I do feel like that's just an amazing win for the people. Also, Trump trying to get in with an endorsement as if that would help. It's hilarious. Honestly,Mary (46:41):Yeah. I also feel like the snap benefits thing is really going to be, it reminds me of that quote, they tried to bury us, but we were seeds quote where I'm just like, oh, this is going to actually bite you so hard. You're now creating an entire generation of people that's discontent with the government, which I'm like, okay, maybe this is going to have a real negative impact on children that are going hungry. And also it's like to remember that they're spending billions on weapons instead of feeding people. That is so radicalizing for so many people that I just am like, man, I hope this bites them in the long term. I just am like, it's strategic for them for trying to get people into prisons and terrible things like that, but it's also just woefully unstrategic when you think about it long term where you're like, okay, have whole families just hating you.Jenny (47:57):It makes me think of James Baldwin saying not everything that's faced can be changed, but nothing can be changed until it's faced. And I feel like so many of these things are forcing folks who have had privilege to deny the class wars and the oligarchy and all of these things that have been here forever, but now that it's primarily affecting white bodies, it's actually forcing some of those white bodies to confront how we've gotten here in the first place. And that gives me a sense of hope.Mary (48:48):Oh, great. Thank you so much for having me. It was so nice to talk to y'all. I hope that you have a really good rest of your day, and yeah, really appreciate you hosting these important convos. Well, first I guess I would have to believe that there was or is an actual political dialogue taking place that I could potentially be a part of. And honestly, I'm not sure that I believe that.

Hannah Parker PHD.  Fuck skydivers are amazing at themes (life changing course corrections), and this is one of my favorite ones by far!  Well on her way to becoming a full blown Doctor and researcher (did I mention the fuckin' PHD?), Hannah and her friend decided to make a skydive to jazz things up a bit, at jazz it up it certainly did! Managing to finish off that PHD while fucking around at the dropzone, she gave her family the impression that she just needed some "down time" after all the hard work,  which is why she was pissing off to Portugal to go skydiving... Seven years later, she's still on that vacation from her original path! Join us for a fun look into the life and style of a hard working skydiver on this episode of Lunatic Fringe!

Lesley Logan brings a little Halloween magic and a big reminder that progress isn't always linear. From 58-year-old record-breaker DonnaJean Wilde to community member Kelly Nyhan's confidence win, Lesley celebrates the power of showing up, shifting plans, and staying grounded through change. She shares how unexpected pivots can become proud milestones and closes with an affirmation to help you trust your gut and lead with heart.If you have any questions about this episode or want to get some of the resources we mentioned, head over to LesleyLogan.co/podcast https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/. If you have any comments or questions about the Be It pod shoot us a message at beit@lesleylogan.co mailto:beit@lesleylogan.co. And as always, if you're enjoying the show please share it with someone who you think would enjoy it as well. It is your continued support that will help us continue to help others. Thank you so much! Never miss another show by subscribing at LesleyLogan.co/subscribe https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/#follow-subscribe-free.In this episode you will learn about:How DonnaJean Wilde's plank record proves that strength has no age limit.Why Kelly Nyhan's win celebrates consistency, connection, and self-trust.How Lesley turned unexpected pivots into proof of her resilience.The mindset shift that helps you see change as progress.Episode References/Links:Submit your wins or questions - https://beitpod.com/questionsDonnaJean Wilde Guinness World Record: https://shorturl.at/lhnvoFeatured DonnaJean Wilde - https://www.instagram.com/p/DNVz3tqt_ik If you enjoyed this episode, make sure and give us a five star rating and leave us a review on iTunes, Podcast Addict, Podchaser or Castbox. https://lovethepodcast.com/BITYSIDEALS! DEALS! DEALS! DEALS! https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/memberships/perks/#equipmentCheck out all our Preferred Vendors & Special Deals from Clair Sparrow, Sensate, Lyfefuel BeeKeeper's Naturals, Sauna Space, HigherDose, AG1 and ToeSox https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/memberships/perks/#equipmentBe in the know with all the workshops at OPC https://workshops.onlinepilatesclasses.com/lp-workshop-waitlistBe It Till You See It Podcast Survey https://pod.lesleylogan.co/be-it-podcasts-surveyBe a part of Lesley's Pilates Mentorship https://lesleylogan.co/elevate/FREE Ditching Busy Webinar https://ditchingbusy.com/Resources:Watch the Be It Till You See It podcast on YouTube! https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCq08HES7xLMvVa3Fy5DR8-gLesley Logan website https://lesleylogan.co/Be It Till You See It Podcast https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/Online Pilates Classes by Lesley Logan https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/Online Pilates Classes by Lesley Logan on YouTube https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCjogqXLnfyhS5VlU4rdzlnQProfitable Pilates https://profitablepilates.com/about/Follow Us on Social Media:Instagram https://www.instagram.com/lesley.logan/The Be It Till You See It Podcast YouTube channel https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCq08HES7xLMvVa3Fy5DR8-gFacebook https://www.facebook.com/llogan.pilatesLinkedIn https://www.linkedin.com/in/lesley-logan/The OPC YouTube Channel https://www.youtube.com/@OnlinePilatesClasses Episode Transcript:Lesley Logan 0:00  It's Fuck Yeah Friday.  Brad Crowell 0:00  Fuck yeah.  Lesley Logan 0:02  Get ready for some wins. Welcome to the Be It Till You See It podcast where we talk about taking messy action, knowing that perfect is boring. I'm Lesley Logan, Pilates instructor and fitness business coach. I've trained thousands of people around the world and the number one thing I see stopping people from achieving anything is self-doubt. My friends, action brings clarity and it's the antidote to fear. Each week, my guest will bring bold, executable, intrinsic and targeted steps that you can use to put yourself first and Be It Till You See It. It's a practice, not a perfect. Let's get started. Lesley Logan 0:44  Hello, Be It babe. Happy Friday. Happy Fuck Yeah Friday and Happy Halloween. Happy Halloween. I don't, I do not decorate for Halloween. I actually, I don't like to be scared, but I have to say that I really am some, like, somewhat excited about this holiday, mostly because I just, over the last year, I feel like I've learned a bit more about the holidays. And, like, what I was told was, like, paganism and like weird, like, witchy stuff. And, you know, because I grew up in religion, and now I can look at this holiday and go, I love all the witches. Yeah, I love them all. They were like the all knowing women. Often they were fucking doulas. And I just love it. I really wish this holiday had been, like, kept alive from the history of it in a different way. But, you know, it's good. So we celebrate things that are on our hearts and our minds. Wins of yours you send in, a win of mine and an affirmation. Lesley Logan 1:42  So this is really cool. I saw this online. 58-year-old Donna Jean Wilde set the Guinness World Record for the longest abdominal plank held by a woman. Okay, so this is insane. 58, when they're telling us, oh, women after 40, good luck building muscle. Blah, blah, blah. Well, 58-year-old Donna Jean Wilde from Alberta, set a Guinness World Record in March 2024 for the longest plank held by a woman holding it for, ready, four hours, 30 minutes and 11 seconds. She also holds the record for the most push ups in one hour by a woman, 1,575, I don't even know why we need to know, like, have these records, like, I'm actually not sure that it's even like necessary, but I love that she did this, and I love that she's 58 and I love that she's a grandmother, and I love that she's, is she a grandmother? At least she, they said, did I read that wrong? Anyways, I freaking, maybe she's not, but she's still a kick ass woman, whether or not, she is in my book. I also like, look at some of these things and just go, how do they have the time to practice? How would you even know you could hold it for four hours? Like, I don't know what else you're doing in the day to get her things going on. But I fucking love this for you. And I love, oh no, she has a grandchild. In fact, she has 12 grandchildren. I didn't think I made that up. Okay, there we go. I'm like, my memory is pretty good. Anyways, I'm impressed by that. I just think, like, this is proof that we can be it till you see with anything we want, anything we want, you don't you don't just, like, show up one day and do a four hour plank. I don't even know if I can be with myself for four hours. You know, that's a long time, but she fucking did. So anyways, you can do whatever you want. I'm not saying you can do that too, because I don't know that you need to, but I I'm happy for her, and I'm happy to share with you that you can build muscle and kick ass at 58 years old or older. Lesley Logan 3:32  Here we go. We have an amazing win from Kelly Nyhan. We love her and love her from Chicago. We've experienced her. We got to see her a lot in different places in the world. I love when we get to see what's going on in the wins of people's lives. She has listened to this podcast for years. So her FYF is okay, I'm feeling really great about my practice and teaching these days, and I've had to really pat myself on the back, LL and Brad and my fellow eLevators on the fact that I am keeping some type of practice in my day and week, increasing my movement what feels good in my body for right now, and diving deeper into the exercises with the flash cards, which are a game changer. Complement with YouTube videos I signed up for OPC and committed to watching and doing each video. I feel good about watching the video sometimes at 2.0 speed before I do the class. That feels good to me right now, but maybe in the future, I'll just go for it. A couple more fyfs. I signed up for a day at Balanced Body Chicago's Pilates On Tour, purchased a Contrology Wunda Chair to pick up, signed up for LL's mat class at a local studio, Rachel from eLevate, and, of course, the happy hour, oh, and I helped facilitate LL's current eLevate group for part of chairs weekend, chairs, oh, I want to master you. And sorry this is long, but I have a loose system for really showing up for the things I want to keep me connected to my Agency eLevate and OPC community. Feeling great and more connected in every which way. And it shows in my teaching. I'm getting more confident every day. Woohoo. Kelly, there's a lot of wins in there, babe, which I, you know I love. I love that you're giving yourself permission, like you're like, okay, I need to watch the class first. Like, we all have different learning styles. And instead of us, like, going, oh, I, like, I have ADHD, and I have to catch myself like, sometimes I say it like, I was like, like, I'm annoyed by it, right? Instead, it's like, well, I have this, and so because I have this, I do this, and I'm going to celebrate that. So I'm celebrating you, Kelly, that you are like, you know what? Right now, I need to watch the class at 2x speed so that I can see what's going on, so that when I do the class, I know what I'm modifying so you can honor your body. I love that. That's so great for you. And like all the different things you're doing, to be in community and to make sure that you get to prioritize that that's huge. It's not easy to do, so, it's not easy to make time for other people all the time, and you're doing a great job. So thank you for sending your win in. Kelly, who's next, who's gonna send their win in? Lesley Logan 5:46  A win of mine. So this win is a little long time in sharing, because I've had other things I want to celebrate with you, but I wanted to still celebrate this with you. This is my year of, like, pivot, which, like, who knew we would all thought that would've been 2020 and I'd be, like, gone and done with it, but I actually don't think so. I think 2020 was, like, the transformation year that I planned it to be, and it just looked a little differently, and everyone else was pivoting. This has been the pivot year. So we had to pivot in the summertime with the Canada thing to virtual. And then literally, 10 days later, we had something going with our AC. We had a bunch of people the house for an eLevate workshop. We had a pivot to another place, made a pivot back I should have done another pivot that I've had to do. And I just want to say, like, I'm pretty freaking proud and celebrating that, like I actually have practice what can I do so freaking much that I can just pivot in minutes on any massive project, and it can include many people, and I find a way to make the actual thing that I wanted to happen, and then I'm able to execute on it, and I can feel so good at the end of the day going even though I'm tired, even though whoa, I planned for X and I ended up doing y. Why did I have to plan for X for so many months to only do Y in so many minutes? But I'm celebrating that, because I think a lot of times, we would just focus on all the shit that went wrong, and I got, I by being like, celebrating that I was able to pivot like, to celebrate all the things that we got right and we got to do and the experience and the community that we had because of it. And I'm just so proud. And so anyways, there's probably a skill set you have that other people don't, that you probably don't even realize it's a skill set. And I'm telling you, it's time to celebrate that you did those things, that you're doing those things, because it's really easy to take our strengths for granted and not just take a moment to celebrate. Oh my God, fucking great at that, right? Fucking great at that. All right, anyways, pivot queen over here, who hopes that next year is a different kind of year. Lesley Logan 7:39  All right. Your affirmation to leave you for the weekend. Oh, this one's good. I make decisions based on a good gut. I make changes based on a growing heart. I make decisions based on a good gut, and I make changes based on a growing heart. I make decisions based on a good gut and I make changes based on a growing heart. How much abundance is that? Fucking great. Yeah, all right, go Be It Till You See It. See you next time. Lesley Logan 8:06  That's all I got for this episode of the Be It Till You See It Podcast. One thing that would help both myself and future listeners is for you to rate the show and leave a review and follow or subscribe for free wherever you listen to your podcast. Also, make sure to introduce yourself over at the Be It Pod on Instagram. I would love to know more about you. Share this episode with whoever you think needs to hear it. Help us and others Be It Till You See It. Have an awesome day. Be It Till You See It is a production of The Bloom Podcast Network. If you want to leave us a message or a question that we might read on another episode, you can text us at +1-310-905-5534 or send a DM on Instagram @BeItPod.Brad Crowell 8:49  It's written, filmed, and recorded by your host, Lesley Logan, and me, Brad Crowell.Lesley Logan 8:53  It is transcribed, produced and edited by the epic team at Disenyo.co.Brad Crowell 8:58  Our theme music is by Ali at Apex Production Music and our branding by designer and artist, Gianfranco Cioffi.Lesley Logan 9:05  Special thanks to Melissa Solomon for creating our visuals.Brad Crowell 9:08  Also to Angelina Herico for adding all of our content to our website. And finally to Meridith Root for keeping us all on point and on time.Support this podcast at — https://redcircle.com/be-it-till-you-see-it/donationsAdvertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy

Fuck you Ryan Beard you beardless fuck! Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices